rest of the Iewes who began to beléeue in Christ because of so notable a miracle but when they had séene the verye same they were so farre from beléeuing that because of them they went about to betraye him C. In the which appeareth detestable ingratitude or rather horrible madnesse Whereby we gather howe blinde impietye is The resurrection of Lazarus should haue mollified their stoany harts but there is no worke of God which the impietye of their poyson doeth not infecte and corrupt with bitternesse Therefore to the ende men may profite by the miracles of God it is necessary that theyr heart be purged For whosoeuer haue not the feare of God although they sée heauen and earth confounded togeather wyl not ceasse by ingratitude to reiect wholesome doctrine So a man maye sée at this daye many of the frantike enemies of the Gospell to fight against the mightye hande of God requiring notwithstanding miracles at the handes of the Ministers of Gods worde but to no other ende than by obstinate resisting to shewe them selues to bée monsters of men M. A man shall finde also many who after the ensample of these wicked ones being eyther styrred vp by enuye or else moued to please others doe report those thinges which in them selues are good and can not be blamed to wicked men that they maye prouoke them more and more to lye in wayte for good men C. And they brought newes of the myracle vnto the pharises because they were bytter enemies of the Gospel R. They were the instrumentes of Sathan to whome Christ was the sauour of death vnto death the stombling stoane and the rocke of offence 47. Then gathered the highe Priestes and the Pharisees a counsayle and sayd what do we for this man doth many myracles M. The chéefe Priestes and Pharisées being in outwarde shewe the Prelates and chiefe pillers of the Iewishe Religion hearing of so notable and wonderfull a myracle and hauing regarde to theyr name dignitye and estimation sought meanes and wayes to hynder the glorye of Christ and to defende their Lordshippe and gouernment whiche they had ouer the people of God C. Verylye if they had not béene more scencelesse than brute Beastes they would haue geuen some reuerence towarde Christe after so notable a declaracion of his diuine power but nowe they gather them selues togeather and take counsayle howe they may ouerthrowe the glorye of GOD the sight whereof ought to haue made them abashed What doe wee Bv. As the wicked in all theyr affayres are vncertayne what to doe amazed and confounded euen so their counsailes are not without greate care and trouble C. In these wordes they seeme to accuse their owne sleuth and negligence as yf they should say that Christ by their forbearaunce had more fame and glory whereas it laye in them to hinder the same This is the confidence and trust of the wicked by which they perswad them selues that they can do all thinges as though it were in their handes to doe what they list For this man doth many myracles B. Behoulde here howe monsterouse mad impietie is They acknowledge that he doeth such signes and wonders that no man can deny but that he hath power ouer lyfe and death and yet they consyder not that if they withstand hym they shal laboure in vaine Therefore very obstinately and wilfully they prepare them selues to oppresse the glory and power of God which shyned in the myracles of Christ But God in the mean time is not a sléepe for although he let them alone for a tyme laugheth their foolish arrogancie to scorne yet notwithstanding at the length he powreth vppon them the full measure of his wrath as we maye reade in the twelfe verse of the second Psalme M. But what needed they to gather a counsaile when as they had already not only among themselues but also by a publique Edict Iohn 9.22 condemned the doctrine of Christ But impietie though it be ouercome a hoondered times yet notwithstandinge it will not geue place vnto the trueth of God 48 If we let hym scape thus all men wil beleue on him and the Romaines shall come and take awaye boath oure roome and the people M. These men thought that it was by their permission that Christ wrought so many miracles and that it laye in their handes to staye him from working the same C. If so bée Christ had béene a deceiuer their office had béene to withstand him least shée should drawe away the shéepe from the Lordes foulde but in confessing his miracles they plainlye inough declare that they care not for God whose power they so securely and disdainfullye contemne All men wyll beleeue on him R. As if they should saye If so be we winke at his doinges all Iewry wyl account him for a King and the Messias M. Is faith then such a matter that it requireth the high Priests Magistrats to fauour the same Naye verily for although ye should go about by violence to constraine men to beléeue in Christ yet neuerthelesse all men would not beléeue in him Faith in Christ dependeth vpon election Gods calling which no mortall men can restraine O ye blind guids Faith dependeth on election and Gods calling al men were not elected to this Faith and therefore there was no cause why ye should feare that although ye dyd so suffer Christ all men woulde beléeue on him And the Romaines shall come C. These men to couer and clâ—ake theyr wickednesse pretende a loue and care to wardes the common wealth and profite of theyr countrey But they speciallye feared least theyr cruell gouernement should decaye yet they faine to bee careful for the Temple for the worship of God for their countrey and for the state of the people Before they confessed that Christe wrought many Myracles and nowe they are afearde of the Romaines as though the power of GOD were not sufficient for theyr safetye whiche playnlye declared it selfe in those myracles Therfore the Euangelist geueth vs to vnderstande that the cause of their consultation was the perill whiche was at hand B. And this pretence of the enemies of Christ had some shew of trueth because they had suffred alredy many thinges at the handes of the Romaynes for diuers seditions and rebellions Therefore they would haue it séeme that it woulde come to passe that all the people would beléeue on the Lorde and to receiue him for Christe and the Mesias and make hym a King that then the Romaines would come and beséege the Cittie and carrye away the people captiue Thus impyetie alway findeth somewhat that hath some shew of profite to beguile the simple withall C But that is an vntoward consultation to avoyde perills whiche cannot be shunned vnlesse we forsake the righte course Firste we muste séeke what the Lorde commaundeth and what he wyll haue done this we ought to do what successe soeuer we haue But these men séeke to destroye Christe lest any inconuenience happen if so
he had receiued of his Fathers hande Notwithstanding this might seeme very absurde For there cannot be a better Rule of prayer deuised then if wee follow Christ our Captayne and mayster Math. 5 4 But we are commaunded to praye for all men yea euen for our enemies i Tim 2 1 Also the Apostle exhorteth that before al things prayers supplications intercessions and thanks geuing be made for all men Luk. 23 34 C. Furthermore Christ him selfe prayed after this Indifferently for all men saying Father forgeue them for they wotte not what they doe M. Moreouer it is the office of a Mediatoure not only to praye but also to offer And he offered him selfe vppon the Crosse for all men 2 Cor. 5 15 For as sayth Paul Christ dyed for all men Fynally Saint Iohn sayeth that he is the propitiation for the sinnes of the whoal world i Iohn 2 2 How then sayeth he that he prayeth not for the worlde seeing he dyed for all men Question and was the propitiation for the synnes of the whoale world C. This maye bée bréefly aunswered that these prayers which séeme to be made for all men are notwithstanding restrained to the electe of God Aunsvvere We ought to wish this and that man to be saued and so to comprehende all mankind because as yet we cannot distinguish the elect from the Reprobate yet notwithstanding we praye therewithall for the comming of Gods kingdome wishing that he would destroy his enemies This is euen as much as to praye for the saluation of all men whom wée knowe to be created after the Image of GOD and which are of the same nature that we are of and do leaue their destruction to the Iudgement of GOD whom he knoweth to be reprobates There was another sertayne spetiall cause of this prayer which ought not to be drawen into example For Christes prayer procéeded not only from the bare scence of fayth and loue but also from the féeling of his fathers secret Iudgementes which are hidden from vs so long as we walke through faith M. Therefore because wee knowe not who they are which so appertayne vnto the world that they can neuer be drawen away from the same it is méete that wée wishe well vnto all men and to declare our good wil by praier C. Furthermore by these wordes we gather that they whome it pleaseth God to loue out of this world shal be heirs of eternall lyfe and that this difference depended not vpon mans merites but vpon the méere good will and grace of God For the which place the cause of election in men muste fyrst beginne with fayth Christ plainly pronounceth that they were the fathers whiche were geuen vnto him And it is sertayne that they are therefore geuen that they might beléeue and that fayth commeth of this donation If so be this donation bée the originall of faith and that election go beefore the same what else can followe but that we confes that they are fréely chosen whom God will haue to be saued from amonge the rest of the worlde Nowe séeing Christ prayeth only for the elect the fayth of election is necessary for vs if so be we will haue our saluation commended to him of the father Therefore they doe great iniury to the faithfull which séeke to race oute of their mindes the knoweledg of their election to the ende they might depriue them of the helpe of Christe They also are here reprooued whiche vnder the pretence of their election geue them selues to all licentiousenesse of life and to negligence and sleweth in the work of the Lord whenas the same ought rather to mooue them to all godlinesse euenas Christ teacheth by hys example Furthermore whereas Christ prayeth not for the worlde but only for the elect it bringeth great horror and feare For for this cause the world ronneth headlong to all kynde of wickednesse to death to hell and into euerlasting condempnation for only the vnbeléeuinge for whom Christ prayeth ouercome in Christ through prayer all the euelles of the world and of the Deuell But the world by the Iust Iudgement of God is geuen ouer into a reprobate mynde and is lefte vnto his owne will and pleasure Wherefore as it liueth wickedly so by the horrible Iudgement of God it is cōdemned M. Here also we are taught to loue these hartely whom we knowe to belong vnto Christe and to the father and for that cause to make our earnest prayers vnto God for them 10. And all mine ar thine and thine are mine and I am glorified in them R. This is a confyrmation of Christes prayer For Christ obtaineth that at the hands of the father which he prayeth for because al things belonging to the father are his the which he would not haue sayd yf he had not bene the sonne equall with the father M. To the father béelongeth the sempiternal diuinitie wisedome power goodnesse all honor and glory heauen earth and all thinges in them Aungels men and whatsoeuer else therefore all these thinges also belong vnto Christ whom the father hath made heire of all thinges C. Christe therefore speaketh this to shewe that he shall sertainly be heard of the father Hebr. i. 2. As if he should saye I commend no other vnto thée than those whom thou knowest to be thyne owne because I haue nothing which thou haste not Therfore I will not be denied R. Notwithstanding he séemeth heare to speake spetially of the electe These thinges are so common vnto the father and to Christ that Christ taketh none to be saued but those whome the father hath elected for the same purpose and all those whom God hath elected those Christ taketh into his charge and saueth When he addeth And J am glorified in thē he sheweth that he hath iuste cause to haue care for the electe and to séeke their saluation seeing they seeke whollye to sette forth his glory As if he should saye I am now going out of the world these shall abyde in the world and shall glorify me that is to saye they shall preach to the whole world my victory and triumphe ouer sinne death and hell C. And this is a notable confirmation of our faith that Christ wil neauer ceasse to haue care for our saluation if so be he be gloryfyed And to gloryfy Christ is fyrst of all to beleeue in him as in the sonne of God secondly for his sake to doe and suffer al thynges thirdly to seeke dilligently to bring al men to beleue in him to professe his name and to imbrace his truth and fourthly to expresse his spirite in al things by the exercise of true godlinesse Al which thinges are loked for at their handes which are geuen to Christ of the father 11. And now am I not in the worlde and they are in the woorlde and I come too thee Holy father kepe thorough thy owne name them which thou hast giuen me that they may also be one as we are C. Nowe
God haue not neyther can haue at any time him which maye deliuer them from their sinnes Therefore miserablye they perishe in their sinnes Wherevpon because it is not geuen to them to beléeue in christ they are alredy iudged and condemned no lesse than hée which hauing receiued a deadlye wound and hauing no Surgian is sure to dye or than hée which being adiudged to dye hath no redéemer Euen so verylye Christ redéemeth not them eternallye from euerlasting death to whome it is not geuen to beléeue in Christ For he alone deliuereth from death and that by faith onelye C. They therefore which reiect that grace which is offered in him are worthye to finde him a Iudge and a seuere punisher of such wicked and fowle contempte Of the which we haue a plaine testimonye in the Gospell For séeing it is the power of God to saluation Rom. 1.16 to all that beleeue the same most wicked is theyr ingratitude which make it a sauour of death vnto death 2. Cor. 10.6 Both these did the Apostle Paul very well expresse when hée sayde that hée had in a readynesse the vengeaunce against all the aduersaryes of his Doctrine when the obedience of the Godlye is fulfilled For his woordes are as muche in effect as if hée shoulde haue sayde that the Gospell principally doeth belong to the Faithfull that it may bée vnto them Saluation and then to the wicked that it maye bée vnto them condemnacion because they contemning the grace of Christ had rather haue him the aucthour of death than of life This word worlde is twise repeated that no man might thinke him selfe excluded if so be he continue in faith 18. He that beleeueth in him shal not be condemned But he that beleueth not is condemned already because hee beIeeueth not in the name of the onelye begotten sonne of God He that beleeueth in him R. This is the summe of all Preaching He that beleeueth in Christ shal not bee condemned Hee that bleeueth not is condemned alreadye A. As it is also sayde in another place Mark 16. He which beleeueth and is Baptized shal be saued But he which beleeueth not shal be condemned M. Therefore it is Faith which maketh vs partakers of the Grace of Christ and deliuereth vs from iudgement Faith iustifieth before God And for this cause the Apostle attributeth iustification before God to Fayth the which iustification is nothing else but remission of our sinnes purchased by the blood of Christ so that not to bée iudged is euen as muche as to saye as to be iustified to bée absolued from sinnes and to bée accounted for iust He sayeth not Whosoeuer beléeueth in him is without sinne and therfore cannot bée iudged But he sayeth whosoeuer beléeueth in him is not iudged that is to saye by the grace and mercye of God hée is saued the sentence of deserued condemnacion also being taken awaye So the Apostle Paule sayeth There is no condemnation to those that are in Christ Iesu Rom 8. C. And whereas our Sauiour Christ so oftentimes and so diligentlye inculcateth and affirmeth that all the faithfull are out of the perrill of death we maye thereby gather howe necessarye the certaintye and stabilitye of faith is to take awaye the trembling and oppressing feare of conscience Therefore hée pronounceth againe that there remaineth no condemnacion so soone as we beléeue the which also moore at large he speaketh of in the fifth Chapter following Bv. But if for faithes sake a man is not iudged as the trueth it selfe here plainlye affirmeth Where is nowe Indulgences and Pardons Where are the Ronishie Satisfactions Yea where is the fire of Purgatory and such like humaine imaginations and phantasies Surelye they are vanished away and perished for euer For the trueth hath sayde which ought neuer to bée forgotten Who so euer beléeueth in him is not iudged But hee that beleeueth not This is the other part of the sentence for it is double and consisteth of contraries C. And it teacheth vs that there is no other reméedye by which any man maye escape death than by beléeuing in the Sonne of God as if hée should haue sayd there remayneth nothing but death for all those Faith contayneth life which reiect that life offered to them in Christ because life consisteth onely in Faith R. Therefore as nothing saueth but faith so nothing condemneth but infidelitye And faith therefore saueth because it receyueth al good things from Christ and worketh also all goodnesse in the â—â—beléeuer For as it receiueth righteousnesse of christ euen so it bestoweth the same againe into the bosomes of our brethren workes of Faith by the works of Charitye But vnbeléefe therefore condemneth because it reiecteth and contemneth all the graces of Christ and is the cause of all wickednesse Vnbelefe condemneth For as it receyueth all vnrighteousnesse from Satan which is the father of a lye euen so also it committeth all euyll Workes of vnbelefe against GOD and men it doth nothing that is iust it alwaye sinneth it continuallye breaketh the Lawe of God Wherefore this is a most iust sentence Whosoeuer beleueth not is condemned already C. And he vseth the Preterperfect tence of the Verbe for a greater Emphasis of force to the ende he might thereby the better expresse and declare that there remayneth nothing but vtter destruction for vnbeléeuers But wée must noote that Christ speaketh speciallye of those whose impietye shall bewraye them selues in the manifest contempt of the Gospell M. For wée must not apply this sentence to euerye one that beléeueth not For the Apostle Paul sometime beléeued not the Preaching of the Gospell naye hée persecuted the same and yet notwithstanding afterwarde when the time of his calling was come by beleeuing hée was saued and escaped the iudgement of God Also the elect are for a time in vnbeléefe but not for euer A. Herevppon the Apostle sayeth VVe our selues Titus 3.3 were sometime foolishe disobedient deceyued seruing diuers lustes and voluptuousnesse liuing in maliciousnesse and enuye full of hate hating one another But after that the loue and kindnesse of our Sauiour God to manward appeared c. M. Therfore in this place hée speaketh of those whiche perseuere in vnbeléefe And hée addeth the reason Because he beleeueth not in the name of Bv. As if hée should saye There is geuen to the worlde one onely sauiour which should take our sinnes from vs malediction and condemnation and should abolish them by his diuine power that euery one which beléeueth in him may bée absolued from his sinnes from malediction and eternall death as the Innocent and onelye begotten sonne of God and that hée may bée an heyre of euerlasting life and blessednesse Without this there is no other benediction Purgation Satisfaction Absolution and saluation wherevppon it consequently followeth that hée is yet in his sinnes and subiect to death and damnation whiche hath not this sonne in whome alone consisteth life and redemption
from heauen Christ therfore will be acknowledged in his Ministers but yet so that hée will be Lorde alone as for the Ministers of GOD they are contented to bee in the order of Seruants specially when comparison is made béetwéene Christ and them He that commeth from heauen is aboue all M. Hée repeateth this sentence first of all to inculcate and imprint the same in the mindes of his Disciples that they might submitte themselues to Christ alone which boath came from heauen and also is aboue al and that they should not depende vpon him who himselfe is subiect to another whome hée knewe to bée preferred before all men by God the Father Secondly to the ende he might the more conuenientlye adioyne and bring in that whiche remaineth vnspoken 32. And what hee hath seene and heard that hee testifieth and no man receyueth his testimonie CHR. Because these by corporal scences of hearing and séeing wée knowe all things certainely and thinke our selues worthie to be beléeued when wée haue séene and hearde as suche that neyther faine nor tell lyes therefore to confirme the matter Saint Iohn saith that Christ testifieth that which hee hath both seene and hearde C. For to the ende his Disciples might obey Christ hée commendeth the Doctrine of Christ by the certainetie of the same because hée vttereth nothing but that which hée hath receyued from the Father B. Therefore Christ teacheth those thinges which are most certaine and approoued true Ioh. 1.18 séeing hée is in the bosome of GOD and the wisdome of the Father M. and hée sayth not Hée speaketh that which hée hath séene and hearde But he testifieth to admonishe them that Christ is not onelye a teacher of Gods trueth but also a moste assured witnesse of all thinges A. For hée sayth Ioh. 8.26 VVhat thinges I haue hearde of him I declare in the worlde And in an other place hee sayth Iohn 15.15 I haue shewed vnto you al things that I haue hearde of my father M. Therefore by this place wée maye note what prerogatiue Christ had aboue Iohn and aboue all other teachers because he coulde and doth by his holy spirite teache the mindes of men as well as by words How many soeuer in this life teache deuine and heauenly thinges howe holye soeuer they be yet notwithstanding they cannot testifie of those things which they teache that they haue séene them in heauen though they be true whiche they speake For those thinges whiche they haue receyued they haue not receyued by knowledge or by fight in heauen but eyther by the reuelation of the holy ghost or else by Fayth in Godes worde but Christ coulde testifie in this worlde those thinges which hée had both hearde and séene And no man receyueth his testimonye Bv. Saint Iohn here doth reproue not onelye the vnbeléefe of his Disciples but also the incredulitie of other of the Iewes who withstoode the Doctrine of Christ notwithstanding that it was most true Iohn 3.11 M. So Christ sayde to Nicodemus VVee speake that wee knowe and testifie that wee haue seene and yee receyue not our witnesse Where hée reprooueth the blindenesse of the Iewes euen as Iohn doth here their incredulity The which notwithstanding is not so to be vnderstoode as though no man receyued the testimonie of Christ séeing the Apostles and diuers others receiued and beléeued the same but hée meaneth that a verye fewe in comparison haue receyued and beléeued it C. For if we compare the beléeuers with the huge multitude of the wicked they will appeare nothing And to receyue the testimonie of Christ is stedfastlye to beléeue in him and to imbrace his worde with thankesgeuing as the most assured testimonye of Gods will This is done but of verye fewe also at this daye For the credite geuen to this Heauenly Doctrine is euen now as litle as it was then He sayeth not And no man heareth his testimony But No man receyueth his testimony For there haue béene alwayes manye hearers thereof But there haue béene fewe receyuers of the same founde A. So this place maye bée expounded euen as that which wée heard before He came into his owne Iohn 1.11 and his owne receyued him not 33. Hee that hath receyued his testimonye hath set to his seale that God is true M. From this verse to the ende of the Chapter Iohn the Baptist noteth twoo thinges Fyrst what prayse and profite hée shall receyue whiche receyueth the Testimonye of Christe Secondlye what hurt shall happen vnto him which receyueth not the same He which receiueth his testimonye hath put to his seale R. That is to saye Hée which beléeueth his woorde hath put to his seale or approueth by his fayth and confession that God is true and kéepeth his promises or else receyueth the testimonye in his hart that those thinges which Christ speaketh are the very woordes of GOD. And this testimony is the holy Ghost certifying and confirming our consciences as a seale that this is the Sonne of GOD in déede and that his woorde Ioh. 15 2â— is the worde of GOD in déede Herevpon Christ sayth VVhen the comforter commeth which is the spirite of trueth hee shall beare witnesse of mee 2. Cor. 1.22 And the Apostle sayth VVhich hath sealed vs and hath geuen the earnest of the spirite into our hartes Epheâ— Also in an other place After yee beleeued yee were sealed with the holy spirite of promise which is the pledge of our inheritaunce C. Saint Iohn also here preuenteth and méeteth by the waye with an offence or stumbling blocke which might tourne many from the fayth and might hinder or at least stop their swiftnesse in their race For the greatest part hangeth to much vpon the iudgement of men and déemeth and iudgeth of the gospell after the contempt of the worlde at the least when it séeth the same in some places to be reiected hauing before conceyued this preiudice it is the more hard and slowe to beléeue Here therefore the man of GOD exhorteth and encourageth the godly boldelye to embrace the doctrine of the Gospell as if hée shoulde haue sayde There is no cause why the Godlye shoulde be ashamed or gréeued at the smalenesse of their number God the aucthor of our fayth is more than al the worlde beside to giue testimonie to the truth séeing that God is the Aucthor of theyr Fayth who himselfe alone is all in al and therfore all sufficient and to be preferred before multitudes Therefore although the whole worlde doe withstande the faith yet notwithstanding this ought not to kéepe good men from the obedience and seruice of GOD. They haue also wherevpon to rest and staye themselues séeing they knowe that to beléeue the Gospell is nothing else than to beléeue thâ— Oracles of GOD. In the meane time wée gather that this is proper to fayth to rest and stay it selfe vpon God Faith staâ—eth it selfe vpon Goâ— and to be grounded and established by his worde
which he sawe to bée wrought by Christ for he saw him to be suche a one as healed all men that were sicke but in that hée prayeth him to goe downe to Capernaum it belongeth to imbecillity a Childishe faith as though Christ coulde not restore to health by his worde onelye or by the breath of his mouth Such weakenesse of fayth wée maye beholde in another place in the Disciples of Christ For when the Shippe was ouerwhelmed with Waues they beléeued that Christ was able to saue them but not except hée were awake for hée slepte and they awooke him Math. 8. saying Lorde saue vs wee perishe C. This man therefore had conceyued no other thing than that hée was a Prophete sent of GOD with this commaundement and commission that hée should proue and declare him selfe to bée the seruaunt of GOD by shewing myracles M. Hee requesteth that Christ would goe downe with him and heale his Sonne 2. King 5.11 So Naaman the Syrian trusted that Elyzeus woulde haue come downe to him and haue touched the place of the Leprosie with his hande and standing woulde haue called on the name of his GOD Christ imagined of the people to be but a Prophete Math. 16.14 Math. 22.46 and so haue healed him And this Fayth whiche imagined Christ to bée a certayne Prophete in the beginning was in many men as maye appeare by the aunswere whiche Peter made vnto Christ This also was the first opinion that the Woman of Samaria had conceyued of Christ the which notwithstanding the Lord contempned not but so increased the same that not onely shée but also many of her Cityzens knewe him to bée Christ the Sauiour of the world Euen so here hée whiche doeth not quenche the smoking Flaxe Esai 42.3 Mat. 12.20 enlargeth and helpeth the Rulers faith 48. Then sayd Iesus vnto him Except ye see sygnes and wonders ye wyll not beleeue M. In that the Lorde here vseth the plurall number saying Except ye see signes and wonders ye wyll not beleeue C. hée séemeth generallye to reprehend all the Iewes because they were to desirous of Myracles M. As if hée should saye Howe long are ye so harde harted to beleeue the trueth and by a true faith to embrace the kingdome of GOD which is Preached vnto you that yée wyll not beleeue at all except ye bée constrayned thereunto by signes and wonders Theyr fayth and trust is acceptaple vnto mee which beleeue my bare worde confirmed by no Myracles you beleeue not mée except ye sée signes and wonders M. All they haue this disease of distrust whiche followe the iudgement and wisedome of humane reason rather than the Oracles of God For such is humane reason that except it bée conuinced by euident signes and perswaded by vndoubted argumentes it wyll not beléeue And this is the very same which Paul sayeth The thinges that belong vnto God i. Cor. 2.14 seeme foolishe to worldlye wisedome and are not vnderstoode Wherevppon the Apostle exhorteth vs to become fooles that is to saye beléeuers to vnderstande them For except they bée beléeued they shall not bée vnderstoode But with this disease were both Iewes and Gentiles infected Concerning the Iewes this place speaketh and also the thyrtye and nine verse of the twelfth of Mathew Concerning both Iewes and Gentiles the Apostle sayth The Iewes require signes and the Greekes wisedome i. Cor. 1.21 that is to saye both are distrustfull and beléeue not the woord of GOD in the cause of the kingdome of GOD where fayth is requyred requyring certayne perswations of signes and argumentes C. But howe commeth it to passe that Christe is so sharpe nowe who was wonte gentlye to receyue others which desyred Myracles as wée maye reade here and there of diuers blinde and lame personnes Hée had then verylye some certaine reason which is hydde from vs why he dealt more seuerelye with this man than he was wont to doe with others And peraduenture hée had not so muche respect vnto this man as hée had to the whole Nation He sawe that his Doctrine was litle estéemed and not onely neglected but vtterlye despised all men depending vpon Myracles and being rather amased than wondering at them Incredulitye a detestable vice Therefore that wicked contempte of Gods worde which commonly raigned in them caused him to make this complaint M. For moste detestable is this vice incredulitye by which men refuse to beléeue the worde of God except they bée dryuen therevnto by signes Verye true it is that some of the Fathers in old tyme haue wished a confyrmation by signes least they shoulde doubte of the trueth of the promises we sée also that GOD was not offended with theyr desyres as we maye reade of Gedeon Iudg. 6.7 Esa 38.22 of Ezechias and of others C. But Christ noteth here a farre greater wickednesse For so the Iewes depended vpon Myracles that they had no regarde vnto the worde of God So that all theyr Religion all theyr knowledge of God and all theyr Godlinesse was in myracles R. But that is no true fayth which is conceyued eyther of myracles of signes or wonders For myracles are onely seales and witnesses Therefore they doe not make him which is vnbeléeuing a true beléeuer but they doe confyrme him which is fyrst a beléeuer in his fayth C. They therefore at this daye greatlye offend which crye saying Let vs first sée miracles and then wée wyll geue eare to this Doctrine as though the truth of Christ ought to bée so base in our eyes vnlesse it haue some other stay But although god should heape vppon them an innumerable sort of myracles yet notwithstanding they lye when they saye they wyll beleeue Exod. 5. Ioh. 12.37 There woulde aryse a certaine externall admiration but there woulde followe neuer a whit the more attencion to Doctrine The which wée may plainely behold in Pharao and in the Iewes For the woorde of the Lorde abydeth for euer If they wyll not heare Moyses and the Prophetes Luk. 16.31 neyther wyll they beleeue though one should ryse againe from the dead It is no maruayle therefore if the Lorde doe first of all séeke to cure the diseased Father with distrust before hée restore his Sonne to health For they are more daungerous sicke which are sicke in mynde and ought rather to bée healed then they which are sicke in bodye A. Christ therefore doeth the office in déede of a Byshop of a Pastor and of the Sheepheard of our Soules 49. The Ruler sayeth vnto him Syr come downe or euer that my Sonne dye Because this Ruler was whollye occupyed in minde to delyuer his Sonne from perryll of death hée aunswereth nothing but rather vrgeth the Lorde to make haste before his Sonne geue vp his soule Fatherlye care and affection M. We sée therefore in him first an Image of the affection of Fathers towarde theyr Children by which euerye Father naturallye desyreth the sauing health of his Children the
Faith to confession is to bée noated Charity in fauourable iudgement Charitye also appeareth in him in that hée Iudgeth well of all the rest of his fellowe Disciples For looke what hée him selfe thought of the Lorde hée doubteth not to thinke the same of them seeing hée aunswereth for them who were neuer asked before any suche question saying And wée beleeue c. But this confession séemeth nothing to appertayne to the present cause For the question was mooued concerning the eating of Christes fleshe I aunswere Although the twelue had not by and by the knowledge of all thinges that the Lorde taught yet notwithstanding it is sufficient that they according to the measure of theyr fayth doe confesse him td be the Aucthour of saluation and do submit themselues to him in all things M. For at another time they prayed for the increase of their fayth saying Luke 17.5 Lorde increase our fayth A. Moreouer the aunswere of Peter doth very well agree with the wordes of Christ when hee sayde The wordes which I speake vnto you are spirite and lyfe And Peter confesseth that hée hath the wordes of eternall lyfe wherevppon there is no doubte but that Christ is the Sonne of the liuing God 7. Iesus aunswereth them haue not I chosen you twelue and one of you is a Deuill Iesus aunswereth them M. These thinges were spoken by the Lorde to singuler purpose Peter being of a good nature and disposition thought that all the rest of his fellowe Apostles were endewed with the same sinceritye and faythfulnesse of mynde that hée was endewed with of the whiche hée séemed after a sort to boast Hée knewe that this number of the Apostles was singularlye and speciallye chosen from among the rest of the Disciples by the Lorde for the whiche cause hée coulde not otherwyse thinke but that they were faythfull and sincere whome the Lorde so speciallye had chosen the to dignity of the Apostleship and therefore bouldlye as perswaded not onelye of his owne Fayth but of the Fayth of the rest of his fellowes hée fayde And we beleeue Nowe the Lord séeking to take away this securitye and perswation not onelye from him but also from the rest and further also to signifye vnto them that it was no maruaile that among the multitude of the Disciples whiche were not chosen by him but followed him of theyr owne fréewyll many forsooke him through theyr vnbeleefe when as in that small number of the Apostles which hée had speciallye chosen there was one to bée founde which was not onelye vnbeléeuing but also whiche was a great deale worse a Deuell the Lord I saye séeking these thinges sayeth Haue not J chosen you Twelue and one of you is a Deuill B. The Gréekes call him the Deuell whome the Hebrewes call Sathan By this therefore that he sayde that Iudas was a Deuell hée meant that hée was his aduersarye and enemye and not a Disciple although he were chosen with others into the number of the Disciples by externall calling and was as yet among them C. For where Christe sayeth that hée had chosen Twelue it is not referred to the externall purpose of GOD for it is not possible that any of them shoulde fall awaye which are predestinate to euerlasting lyfe but séeing they were chosen to the office of Apostleship it became them to goe before others in pietye and holinesse Therefore hée putteth here chosen for the most notable and excellent among the common sort of people M. Concerning their election reade the thyrde of Marke and the sixte of Luke And Mathewe repeateth their names in order in the tenthe Chapter And when hée calleth Iudas a Deuell there is no doubte but that hée meant by this name to make him verye detestable For they are deceyued which extenuate the odious title of this vyce And verylye they whiche prophane so holye an office cannot bée sufficientlye hated and detested Those Aungelles are called teachers which doe verye well discharge theyr Ambassage Rightlye Mala. 2.7 therefore hée is called the Deuell which being chosen into so honorable an office doeth by his owne wickednesse degenerate from the same There is also another reason why suche are called Deuelles namelye because GOD doth geue more lybertye to Sathan to preuayle against the Reprobate and wicked Ministers than against any other of the common sort of people Wherefore if so bée they which are chosen to bée Pastours bée carryed awaye with Deuillishe madnesse insomuche that they are lyke vnto brute Beastes wée must not despise the dignitye of the office but must rather commend the same séeing such sharpe vengeaunce followeth the prophanation of the same Bv. Iudas is here called the Deuell not so much because hée was a Traytour as for that hée made him selfe a Minister and instrument for the Deuell to worke by 71. He spake of Iudas Iscariot the Sonne of Symon for hee it was that shoulde betray him beeing one of the twelue M The Euaungelist séeketh dilligently to defende the innocencie of the rest of the Apostles and woulde not haue anye wrong or false suspition to lyght vpon the true and sincere Apostles of Christ Let all these imitate this dilligence which desire that the auctoritie of the ecclesiasticall ministerye maye stande safe and sounde C. And although Iudas conscience did accuse him yet notwithstanding wee do not reade that hee was any whit mooued So dull are Hipocrites that they do not féele their woundes in the sight of men they are so brasen faced that they will not let to preferre themselues before the best men R. We see therefore howe that all which seeme to be elected are not elected Bv. Let no man therefore to much flatter himselfe and be secure because of certaine giftes which he hath receyued For hée which had obtained so great gyftes that hée could worke signes by which he was growne to wonderfull couetousnesse coulde receyue no profite neyther by benifites neyther by giftes neyther by the companye of Christ neyther by the washing of his feete neyther by the participation of the table neyther by the kéeping of the money but all these things were meanes to bring him to destruction ⧠The seauenth Chapter 1. After these thinges Iesus went about in Galilee for hee woulde not go about in Iury because that the Iewes sought to kill him After these thinges B. IN THE FIFTE Chapter going béefore the Euaungelist declareth that the IEVVES went aboute to kill our Sauiour Christe for healing the man on the Sabboth daye whiche was diseased eyght and thirtye yeres and because hée made hymselfe equall with his Father These thinges hée repeateth here in one worde to shewe the cause wherefore hée went at this time into Galilee Bv. For the Lord doth willingly withdrawe himselfe from bloude thirstye men and from conspiratours of murther and his spirite shall rest vpon the gentle and humble and vppon suche as reuerence his worde M. The Nobilitye and fame of the land of the Iewes by reason
thinges which pleased him or else that hée sayde that for so much as hée alwayes dyd those thinges whiche pleased his Father it might certaynelye bée gathered that hée was with him and that he left him not alone Bothe these constructions are true for the Father leaueth not those alone which doe alwayes those thinges which please him and hereby wée maye haue an assured iudgement that God is with vs if so bée we continuallye doe those thinges which please him C. Wherefore if we desyre to haue experience of the same presence of God wée must confourme our selues wholly vnto his wyll and gouernment For if so bée our sence and reason haue any rule at all because the blessing of GOD shal be wanting all our studies and labours shall haue euyll successe And if so be we séeme to haue good successe for a tyme yet notwithstanding the ende at the leangth shal be starke naught M. Many boast of the presence of the grace of GOD and thereby go about to iustifye all kynd of errours because the presence of the holye Ghoste is in the Churche whiche wyll not suffer the same to erre But howe much better were it hereby to proue the presence of the holye Ghoste namelye by theyr Godly and vertuous lyfe in the Churche C. Furthermore when Christ sayth that hée is not left alone he doeth after a sort complaine of the vnbeléefe of his countreye menne amongst whome hée founde almost noane which woulde bée his Disciples Notwithstanding hée sheweth that hée accounteth this one thing sufficient for him that hée hath God his reuenger So wée at this daye ought to bée of good courage and not to fainte because the faythfull are fewe in number For although the whole worlde withstande our Doctrine yet notwithstanding we are not alone Hereby also appeareth howe foolishe the boasting of the Papistes is who setting God asyde boast of their multitude Papistes boast of multitude A. As though the inuinsible and euerlasting trueth of GOD ▪ might bée oppressed by the contempt and multitude of men Therefore it is muche better to heare the voyce of Christ with his lytle slocke and to followe him than to imbrace the doctrine of Antichrist with the greatest part of the world 30. As hee spake these wordes many beleeued on him Bv. Christ hytherto taught moste plainelye both that his Doctrine was deuine sure and infallible and also that hée was the Sonne of GOD the lyght and sauiour of the worlde sent of the Father to illuminate iustifye and saue all them which beléeue in him And this playne and effectuall doctrine of the Lorde wanted not her fruite in the Churche For although the greatest parte of the people and the whole flocke of the Pharisees withstoode the Lorde yet notwithstanding many of all sortes of men beleeued on him The which verylye is the ende of all these thinges whiche hytherto haue béene disputed of namelye that wée also might beléeue in Christ Iesus the true sonne of the lyuing God the Messias the lyfe and lyght of the whole worlde C. Therefore when all hope is past there aryseth some fruite among so many lettes B. For there are Bées neuer wanting which sucke hony out of the flowers of Gods worde howesoeuer the Spiders drawe poyson out of the same M. Let vs learne therefore how that open contencion with the Aduersaryes cōcerning Religion wanteth not fruite if so bée rayling and taunting bée shunned and all thinges dyrected and disposed to the setting foorth of the trueth and to this example of Christ For although the mindes of the obstinate aduersaries receyue no profit who séeke not to know what is true and what false but onelye hunt after theyr owne priuate honour and gayne yet notwithstanding great profite may redoune to those which are sincere and indyfferent hearers of the controuersye Wee haue had experience of these thinges in our tyme in many places Wherevppon our Aduersaryes when suche disputacions should bée concerning Religion cause them to bée holden in secréete without any publyke auditory taking diligent heede least any of the common sorte of people shoulde heare any thing of the same As therefore they are not to bée commended or allowed which with impudent reproches and rayling more lyker players than Diuines doe not beutifye the cause of Christ but defourme it doe not manifest it but obscure it doe not commende it but make the same more odious euen so theyr mallice is to bee detested whiche eyther altogeather denye serious sober Godlye and moderate inquisition and discussing publikelye to bée had concerning the controuersies of our Religion or else do so limmite and bounde them that they serue nothing to the knowledge of the trueth leaste by any meanes the myserable Church might bée holpen C. Moreouer the Euangelist here improperlye speaketh of Fayth which was onelye a certayne preparacion to Fayth for hée commendeth them no farther than that they were proane and ready to receyue the Doctrine of Christ to whiche also appertayneth the next admonicion 31. Then sayde Iesus to the Iewes which beleeued on him Yf ye continewe in my woorde then are yee my verye Disciples Then saide Jesus Bv. Our Lorde and sauiour leauing the wicked Raylers and gently turning to those that beléeued taught them verye notablye what was néedefull and what they should doe M. This example speciallye pertayneth to the ministers of the worde that they also might séeke with all theyr power diligently to teach and to confyrme in the Faythe of the Gospell of Christ those whome they knowe to bée newly come to the doctrine of the Gospell In this businesse the Apostle dilligently applyed hym selfe as a thing most necessarye to be done calling it wateringe taking a similitude of young plantes which are often tims sette in the ground in vayne yf so be the dilligence of wateryng be not adioyned therevnto If ye continue in my worde B. It is likely that there were Ipocrites as most commonly it is séene among those whom the Lorde Iudged to he beléeuers Therefore to noate these and to confirme those which had truelye beléeued the Lord sayde If ye continue in my worde then are ye my very Disciples As if he should saye ye haue nowe hearde the worde and beleued if therefore ye perceuere in the fayth of this word and suffer not your selues to bee remoued from the faith eyther by the power of this worlde or by the offence of my crosse I will acknowledge you for my true dicsiples for they are not true Disciples which one while beleeue and within a litle while after when some offence or persecution aryseth go awaye Perseueraunce C. Here therefore firste of all Christe teacheth that it is not sufficient if so bee a man begine well except he procéede and perseuere vnto the ende And for this cause he exhorteth those which haue tasted of his doctrine to the perseueraunce of fayth when he pronounseth those to be his very Disciples whiche take déepe roote in
the truth yet notwithstanding the trueth is neuer in him because hee speaketh the same to no other ende then to deceiue and to destroy Wherevppon Christ suffered hym not to speke though he spake the truth Luk. 4.41 Paule also would not suffer the spirit of Southsaying Act. 16.17 though he confessed the truth For that is a daungerouss trueth which bringeth credite to a mortall lye No heretique or false apostle at any tyme got credite and fauoure among men by mere lies but in mingeling some trueth with his doctrine he hath deceiued the minde of the simple When he speaketh a lye Bv. First this place teacheth that the falte of a lye is not to be layde vpon God the author of nature but it commeth rather of deprauation and corruption C Secondly that the Deuell is accustomed to lye and that he canne do nothing else but deceiue For he is a lyar and the Father of the. The deuell by his owne nature is a lyar not that he was so created of God but as he hath by his owne infidilitie gotten the same Insomuch that he is the father of lying because he is alienated from God in whome aloane all trueth abydeth and from whome the same doth flow as from a springing well R. For Sathan is not the Father of Lying and the author of the same because God is by hym selfe as Marcion dreameth but because hée aboade not in the trueth Lyes come of Sathan for he hauyng forsaken the trueth the lye succéeded of his owne accorde in stede of the same Bv. Sathan therefore is the welspring original and beginning of lying of eror of Sinne and of all euell euen as on the contrary parte God is the welspring of all truth and the truth it selfe 45 And beecause I tell you the truth therefore ye beleeue mee not M. He retourneth vnto that whiche he obiected vnto them before saying VVhy doe yee not knowe my speache Because ye cannot heare my worde When therefore he had opposed him selfe against the Deuell as the teacher of trueth he addeth by and by Because I tell you the trueth therefore yee beleue me not To declare that they hated his doctrine for no other cause than for that he spake the truth otherwise if hée had spoken lyes they woulde haue beléeued hym Bv. This he spake that by the similitude and lykenesse of their manners and disposition he might prooue the Iewes neyther to be the children of Abraham nor the Children of God but of Sathan C. Because séeing they had no cause to resist but onely for that they hated and coulde not abide the trueth they openly declared them selues to bée the children of Sathan M In this place wée sée that the truth to reprobate men is the cause of vnbeléefe which contrarywise to the elect is the cause and foundation of faith Neyther doth Christ simply vpbrayde the Iewes with this that speakinge the truth they woulde not beléeue but for that they did not beléeue because hee spake the trueth and no lye So in humayne matters nothing commeth more often to passe than this that men geue hede and credite to such as tell the moste false and vayne thinges but when they shoulde beleeue the trueth the greatest parte of men beléeue not and al because the trueth is set before them being redy to receyue a false lye If so be Micheas had tould King Achab a lye the king woulde easily haue beléeued him but because he vttered the truth the king could scarce abide to here him Bv. So that heare the nature and disposition of the Children of the Deuell is described 3. Kin. 22.8 These are lyke to their Father in quallitie in worde and in deede they feare not God they detest and abhorre all faith truth and puritie they despise and contemne the worde of God they followe Rapine murther and bloudshed they are enemies to all men and good profitable to none but to such onlye by whome they looke to haue greater profite and aduauntage agayne by hipocrisie they hide and discouer all thinges Whosoeuer frameth and ordereth hym selfe by this glasse searching out the grounde of his harte and iudging of his owne wordes and déedes he shall thereby learne whether he bee the Childe of God or the childe of the Deuell For so many as haue hated the truth and are indued with the spirite of lying and are ready to lye are of the Deuell and contrariwise they whiche are true and which speake the trueth from their hart are endued with the spirite of God And who hateth not to haue fellowship with the deuell Againe who doth not greatly estéeme and desyer to haue fellowshippe with God Wherefore let vs detest this deuelish vice that is this aptnesse and readines of lying and with oure whoale harte let vs loue the trueth let vs consider that true religion is prooued and declared by godlynesse and not by titelles Therefore it doth not profite vs to be called in name Christians except we be Christians in déede A. Iudas béeing aduanced to the dignitie of an Apostle loued lyes more than trueth and therefore Christe who knoweth not howe to lye called hym a deuell For the wicked ypocrite was more lyke the father of lyes than the Father of trueth 46. Which of you doth reprooue me of syn And if I speake the trueth why doe yee not beleeue me Bv. As hipocrisie is euer like it selfe and hath alwayes one cloake or other for it selfe so heare the Iewes consyderyng them selues thought thus secretly in them selues We want not lawefull causes whereby we maye refuse to béeleue thy preaching M. For in that wée doe not beléeue thée it is not because wée cannot here the truth and are of the Deuell as thou sayest of vs but because thou art a seducer not preaching the trueth but withstanding vs. To this secrete obiection Christe aunswereth by this Interrogation C. whiche procéedeth of faith and trust For when he knewe that his enemies coulde reproch hym with nothing he tryumpheth ouer them as victor And yet notwithstanding he doth not saye that he is frée from their slaunders For although they had no occasion to speake euell yet neuerthelesse they ceassed not to rayle on Christ but he knewe that he had not deserued the same And the gréeke worde Elegcheim sygnifieth to conuince which is when a man is not onely reprooued of some falte but also playnly conuinced to be giltie of the same But this defence is not referred to the perfect Innocencie of lyfe by which as he was the Sonne of God he excelled all other men but it ought to be restrayned to the circomstaunce of the place as yf a man shoulde saye that no man could obiect any matter against hym to prooue hym not to bee a faythfull Minister of God i. Cor 4. euen as the apostle also boasteth that hée knoweth naught by him selfe For this Appollogy or defence is not extended to to the whoale lyfe but is a defence of
his doctrine but that the whole faulte and blame of ignorance rested in them which were negligent and disobedient and withall he proueth him selfe to be the Messias and sheweth the cause vnto the Iewes why they dyd not beléeue the same C. Christ doeth not make semblaunt as though he were Christ neyther yet doeth hee teache them as though they were apte to bée taught but doeth rather cast their mallice in their téeth in the whiche they were obstinate because hytherto they had profited nothing being taught by the worde and workes of God He imputeth it therefore vnto theyr faulte that he is not knowne of them As if he shoulde saye My doctrine of it selfe is easie inough to be vnderstoode but the faulte is in you because ye doe maliciously withstand God By whose wordes onelye menne are taught that I am Christ Wherefore séeing ye onely behold my contemptible shewe and base condition because I come not in Kinglye Pompe as ye looked for it cannot bée that ye shoulde beléeue my worde But goe to bée ignoraunt of my personne as the Lawe commaundeth that no mannes person shoulde bée knowen in iudgement and take houlde of my worde and iudge according to my word and not according to the outwarde shewe and then it cannot bée but that ye shall beléeue The workes that I doe C. Hée speaketh of workes also that hée might conuince them of double obstinacye For beside his doctrine they had euident testimonye in miracles if they had not béene to vnthankfull vnto God When hée addeth Jn my Fathers name M. Hée geueth vs to vnderstande that to beléeue in Christ is also to beléeue in God the Father and to reiect Christ is to reiecte the Father Bv. The same argument also hée vsed in the fifte Chapter going before 26. But yee beleeue not because ye are not of my Sheepe as I sayd vnto you M. Secondlye hée sayeth Ye beleeue not For vnbeléefe is reprehensible when men beléeue not the worde of the sonne of GOD the most excellent Sheapheard the which in the wordes going before he obiected vnto them And this incredulitye is inexcusable when men beléeue not the workes of God Euen as he him selfe wyll declare hereafter in plaine wordes saying Ioh. i5 If so be I had not come and had not spoken vnto them they had had no sinne c. But nowe hée alleadgeth a farther cause why they beléeued neyther his miracles nor his doctrine namelye because they were Reprobates And wée must noate the purpose of Christ For because they boasted them selues to bée the Churche of God least their vnbeléefe should derogate any thing from the Gospell hée pronounceth that the gyfte of Faith is speciall And veryly to the ende men may know God it is necessarye that they first of all knowe them selues Galat. 4.9 as sayeth the Apostle Paule also they to whome God hath no respecte must néedes bée alway farre from him M. Whereby we gather that they can not beléeue Christ Titu i.i. which pertain not vnto Christ Therfore the fayth in Christ is not the Faith of Goates of Dogges or of Swine but of Shéepe that is to saye of the elect as sayeth the Apostle Bv. The Reprobate haue no simple disposition and apte to bée taught but a harde variable wanton corrupt and peruerse disposition because they wyll not suffer them selues to be purged and restored R. They are the Sheepe of Christes which heare Christes voice The Phariseis heare not the voice of Christ for they knowe his person but not his worde therefore they neyther are his shéepe neyther beléeue nor are saued C. If any man should murmuringlye obiecte and saye that the cause of vnbeléefe resteth in God because it is in his power onely to make shéepe we must aunswere that hée is frée from all blame séeing men by their owne voluntarye wickednesse reiect his grace God getteth so muche Fayth vnto him selfe as sufficeth but the wyld Beastes are neuer tame vntyll suche time as by the spirite of God they are turned into Shéepe They whiche are suche shall séeke in vaine to laye the blame of their madnesse vppon GOD which is proper to their owne nature To bée short Christ geueth vs to vnderstande that it is no maruaile if so bee he haue fewe that imbrace his Gospell because so many as by the spirite of GOD are not subiect to the obedience of Faith are vntamed and wilde Beastes Wherefore it is muche more vnméete and absurde that the authoritye of the Gospell shoulde depend vppon the faith of menne but rather let the faithfull waye and consider howe muche more they are bounde vnto GOD than they whiche are blinde when as they them selues by the illumination of the spirite are drawne vnto Christ M. Hereby also we sée that we must not by and by conceale the trueth before those which beléeue not For although the vnbeléeuing are vnworthy to heare the same and are none of the electe yet notwithstanding it is so appoynted by God that the Gospell of grace should also bee preached to the Reprobate and vnbeléeuing not because there is any hope that they shoulde beléeue but because it is so méete that the light of the trueth shoulde aboue all other thinges shyne before the eyes of all men as doeth this visible Sonne and also take from them all excuse that the iudgement of God maye bée iust by which the vnbeleeuing shal be damned Last of all the Ministers of the Gospel haue here wherewithall to comfort them selues if so bée their labour be not profitable to all men 27. My Sheepe heare my voyce and I knowe them and they followe mee M. Christ doeth not in vaine repeate the condicions of the Sheepe and of the Pastour For this is a great consolation in aduersitye that Christe is our Sheaphearde and that wée are his Shéepe C. Now therefore hée proueth by the contraries that they are none of his shéepe because they beléeue not the Gospell For those whome God hath elected he effectuallye calleth and so by Faith the Shéepe of Christ are proued And therefore the name of shéepe is geuen to the Faithfull because they submitte them selues to be gouerned vnder the hande of the most mightye Sheaphearde and forsaking their former brutishe wildenesse doe shewe them selues tractable and obedient B. By these wordes Christ plainlye teacheth that all thinges depende vpon the deuine election and that they to whome it is geuen to be shéepe can neuer perishe For in this place we doe heare that they onelye heare the voice of Christe that is to saye doe receyue the same by fayth which are shéepe Nowe whereof shall it come that some are shéepe that is to saye capeable of the doctrine of Christ and others not No doubte because the one are indued with the good spirite of God and the other not so For the Apostle Paul doeth attribute the knowledge of diuine thinges i Cor. 2 i4 to such as are endued with the spirite of God
will encreace that which he hath begon in vs. And wée must créepe béefore we haue strength geuen to vs to ronne swiftly And as Christ doth beare with vs in our imperfection euenso let vs learne not to cast of our weake Bretheren which as yet are far from the marck It is to be wished that al didde ronne with good courage but If anye doe ronne slowely so that he kéepe the waye let vs hope well CYR. Some think that by these wordes it was ment that Péeter after the assention of the Lord should be crucefyed but it maketh no matter what kind of death the Apostle of Christ suffered 37. Peeter sayd vnto him Lorde why cannot I follow thee nowe I will ieoparde my lyfe for thy sake C. Péeter by these words declareth that he was gréeued at the answere of Christ Hee vnderstoode that he was put in mind of his owne infirmitie whereby he gathred that his owne fault was a let vnto him that he could not presentlye followe Christ But yet he was not fully perswaded of this For by nature mankind is puffed vp with trust of his owne strength M. He doth not demaund and saye when shall I followe thée if I cannot followe thée nowe but he sayth VVhy cannot I follw the nowe As if he should saye R Doest thou think that I hauing receiued so many benifits of the wil be so vnthankfull that I will forsake thee Thou hast chosen mee to be an Apostle I haue tasted of the heauenly Ioye vpon mounte Thabor I haue wrought miracles in thy name and what benefite is it that I haue not receiued of thée howe then can I forsake thée being in great peril of thy lyfe I wil ventur◠my lyfe for thée yea I will dye for thée so far am I from forsaking thée C. These wordes of Peter shew what an opinion we haue conceiued of oure selues and howe we trust to our owne strength where vpon it cōmeth that wée dare doe any thing without callinge for the help of God when as notwithstanding we can do nothing But concerning this read more in the twentie six chapter of Mathew in the thirty thrée verse 38. Iesus aunswered hym wilte thou ieoparde thy lyfe for my sake verily verily I say vnto thee the Cocke shall not crowe till thou haue denied me thrise M. Peeter séemed to prooue Christ a liar in denying that so bouldly which the Lord declared vnto him Therefore Christ séeketh more and more to beate downe the arrogancy of Peeter leste hée béeing puffed vp aboue measure shoulde bée to prowd of his owne strength And Christ would not contend with him but thought it better to let him haue experience of his owne strength euenas fooles are serued who are neuer wise but when they are punished Peter promiseth inuincible constancie and he speaketh according to the sincere affection of hys mind but it is blind and presumptuouse bouldnesse because he considereth not what was geuen vnto him Therefore the Lord correcteth that rashenesse As if he should saye R. What is that I heare Wilt thou Péeter dye for mée who came to dye for thée M. But I saye vnto thée that thou shalt be so aferd and discouraged that thou shalt not only forsake mée with the rest but shalt also deny mee euen as if thou haddest neuer knowen mée and that not once but twise yea thrise and with suche spéede that thou shalt deny mée before the Cock crowe But because this example pertaineth vnto vs let all men learne to waye and consider their owne infirmities and imperfections leste they be to prowd vppon vaine confidence Wée cannot presume to muche vpon the grace of God but here the secure presumption of the fleshe is reprehended seeing that faith bringeth forth rather feare and carefulnesse Hée suffereth the due and condinge punishement of his arrogancy wherefore that God may stay vs vp by his power let vs learne to forsake oure owne strength and to flée to him in time ⧠The Xiiij. Chapter 1. And he saide vnto his Disciples let not your hartes be troubled ye beleeue in God beleeue also in me Let not your hearts be troubled THIS whoale Chapeter is mixed with consolations with doctrines witht exhortacions and with promises The Lorde comforteth his sorrowefull and troubled Disciples instructeth them concerninge the father exhorteth them to beléeue in him to loue him to keepe his sayings promiseth them place in heauen the gift of the holy Ghost the hearing of their praiers his retourne vnto them againe the loue and grace of his Father and laste of al his peace And he doeth not without cause vse so many wordes to confirme his Disciples who had so daungerouse and fearfull a battaile prepared for them For this was no smal temptation that which in a litle while after they shoulde sée him hanging uppon the Crosse in the which sight there was nothing to bee seene but matter of vtter desperation Seeing the hower of so greate trouble was at hand he sheweth them a remedy lest they beeing ouercome should quaile M. In him we see the Image of that Priest Heb. 4.15 who béeing him selfe tempted in all thinges can haue compassion vppon all those that are tempted euenas the Apostle describeth him vnto vs. Hée knoweth that his disciples are men and ar easily troubled with sorrowful things I would to God that they which are of some estimation in the Churche were thus affected toward the weake euenas Christ was affected toward his whome he willeth not to be troubled C. Wée must alwayes consider the circumstance of time in that Christ would haue hys Disciples to stand strong and withoute feare when all thinges might séeme to bring present death and desperation M. For hée knewe that none of those things should hurt him how dangerouse and mortall soeuer they séemed to bée Therefore wée must alwayes vse thys Buckler to withstand such conflictes It cannot bée but that we shall feele diuers motions but we must be so affeard and troubled that we do not fall The faithful therefore are sayd not to be troubled because they leaning vnto the word of God although they bee oppressed with great troubles yet notwithstandinge they constantly go forward Ye beleue in God beleue also in me C. Christ doth not only encourage hys Disciples by exhorting them vnto constancy but doth also teach from whence they must seeke for theyr strength namly from Faith by which he is acknoweledged to be the Sonne of God who is able ynough of him selfe to defend those that are his This is the true waye to stande yf so be our fayth be reposed in Christ and yf so be it doth behould him when he helpeth vs euen as yf hée were present For this is the meaning of that whiche as sayth There is no cause why yee should be troubled for my departure Bv. For yf so bee ye haue grounded youre fayth vppon God he shal saue you and I also will saue you euenas I haue promised oftenne times heretofore For
he which beléeueth in God beléeueth also in mée which am the true God of one essence power and glory with the Father C. But it is marueile why he placeth here fayth in the Father in the firste place For he shoulde rather haue sayde vnto his Disciples that they must beléeue in god so soone as they had béeleued in Christ Because as Christe is the expresse Image of the Father euenso firste of all they should haue beheld and considered him and for this cause also he descended vnto vs that our fayth beginning at him might reach vnto the Father But Christ had a farther meaning For there is no man but he will confesse that wée must beléeue in God and this is a generall Rule to the which all men without controuersie will subscribe and yet notwithstanding there is scarse one among a hondered which in verye déede doth beleue in him both because the bare maiestie of God is to farre from vs and also because Sathan doth set betwéene vs and it all the darcke clowdes hée can to kéepe vs from the syghte of the same And so it commeth to passe that our faith seking God in his heauenly lighte and glory vanisheth away Also the fleshe of her owne accorde bringeth a thousand Immaginations to drawe vs awaye from the right behoulding of God Therefore Christ setteth forth hym selfe as the scope and marck wherevnto if we direct our fayth it shall finde by and by where to rest For this is that true Immanuel who so soone as he is sought by faith aunswereth within vs. This is one of the Principall poynts of our faith that the same oughte to bee directed only vnto Christe and to bee reposed in him least it shake in temptations And this is a true triall of faith when we wil not suffer our selues at any time to be drawen awaye from Christe and the promises mad in him 2. In my fathers house are manye mansions If it were not so I woulde haue toulde you I goe to prepare a place for you Bv. He addeth nowe another place of consolation moste euident taken of that blessed kingdome and of the ende or fruite of the Lordes death C. Béecause the absence of Christ might be the of sorrowe he testifieth that hee doeth not therefore go from them to the ende he might abide from them still because there was place prouided for them in the kingdome of heauen For this suspition was to be taken awaye that Christ ascended to the father to leaue his Disciples in the earth carlesly behynde hym This place hath bene drawen amysse into another scence as though Christ had taught that there had béene seuerall degrees of honoure in his heauenly kingdome For he sayth there are many mansions not differing or one vnlike another but such as were and are sufficient for many euen as yf he should haue sayde There is place there not only for mee but for all you also R. There is noe cause then why ye shoulde be gréeued for my corporall departure for the kingdom of my Father is prepared for you from the beginning of the world and ye were chosen therevnto before the foundation of the worlde was layde Wherefore there is nothing that canne hurt you whether it be synne the world Death Ioh. 10.29 Hell or Sathan For no man can take the elect out of my Fathers hand Obiection But some will saye if so be we weare elected and had mansions prepared for vs from the beginning of the worlde what nede haue we then of Christ Or wherefore came he into this worlde I aunswere Aunsvvere we were elected before the foundation of the worlde but yet in Christ and by Christ For none is Adopted of the Lord to be his sonne but by Iesus Christ And thus dwelling places were prepared before the foundation of the worlde but by Christ the Mediatoure and Intercessoure Wherefore Christe came into this world to reueale those dwelling places vnto vs before prepared to open the gate of election and allso to make vs ready and apt by his holy spirite to receiue those mansions For what shall it profite to be elected and yet eyther to be Ignoraunt of the gate of election or else not to enter into the same But whereas there are sayde to be many mansyons whenas fewe are chosen as sayeth our sauioure in another place Mat 20.16 many are called but fewe are chosen We must not lightly ouerpasse it For there are sayd to be many in respect of Christ that this might be the scence Heauen is not prepared for me aloane I aloane am not elected from euerlasting of my father but many others hath my father elected by me the kingdome of heauen is prepared for many others by mee through the fayth which they haue in mée I aloane am the true and only sonne of God and only naturally elected of my Father from whome aloane the kingdome of heauen is prepared naturally but there also many others whom the Father hath chosen in mee and which shall possesse by me the kingdome of heauen prepared from the beginning insomuch that by me they are made the children of God by adoption and heyres of all his blessinges graces and benefites For I haue geuen al those power to bee the sonnes of God which beleeue in my name Jf it were not so J would haue tould you As if he should say C. If so be the kingdom of heauen were prepared for me aloane I would disapoynte you of youre hope I woulde therefore haue tould you that there is no place in heauen with my father but for me alone Notwithstanding heare a question maye be demanded Obiection what was the conditiō of the fathers before Christ ascēded into heauen For many Immagine that the soules of the righteouse were in Limbo beecause Christ sayeth that he will prepare a place by his ascension into heauen But aunswere is easily made here Aunsvvere that a place is sayd to be prepared against the daye of resurrection For mankinde is by nature banished out of the kingdome of God But the Sonne which is the only heire of heauen is gone to take possession for vs that by him we mighte haue accesse thether For in his person we possesse heauen already by hope Ephe. 2.3 as the Apostle Paule teacheth Here therefore he putteth not a difference between our state and the state of the Fathers after death because Christ prepared a place for boath together into the which he shall receiue all in the latter day Before the Reconciliation was finished the soules of the righteouse were as it were in a watch Towre wayting for the promised redemption and doe enioye blessed rest vntil the redemption be fulfilled 3. And if I go to prepare a place for you I will come again receiue you euen vnto my selfe that vvhere I am there may ye be also C. This conditionall sentence oughte to be resolued into an Aduerbe of tyme as if he had sayde after I am gone I
that euell Where hée sayeth that they haue ouercome who are as yet in the middest of the skyrmyshe But our condition differeth far from theyrs which fight vnder the standerdes of men For Mars to them is doubtfull and the successe of the battaile vncertaine but wee before wée encounter with the enemye are conquerours because our head Christ hath once ouercome the whole worlde for vs when he ouercame Satan the Prince of this world So that hée maye paraduenture afflicte the children of God but hee can neuer haue the victorye for that the cause belongeth to Gods kingdome By the name of the world in this place Christ reprehendeth all that is contrarye to the saluation of the Godlye in speciallye all corruptions the whiche Sathan abuseth to intrappe and beguile vs. B. Therefore the worlde is so ouercome by Christ that it maye onelye profite vs but not hurte vs yf so bée through Faith which is the victorye of the worlde wée cleaue faste vnto Christ to the end ⧠The .xvij. Chapter 1. These wordes spake Iesus and lyfte vp his eyes to heauen and sayde Father the houre is come glorifye thy sonne that thy sonne also maye glorifye thee R. HITHERTO from the thirtéen Chapter Christe hath taught that he was sent of the Father into this world and that hee woulde goe to the Father againe Beside this he confirmed with many comfortable consolalations all those that beléeue in him against the offence of the Crosse specially with the last comfortable precept in the Chapter going before Be of good cheere I haue ouercome the worlde For wherevnto soeuer thou haue respect whether it bée vnto corporall thinges or spirituall thinges the Crosse is alwaye obiected C. Wherefore the comming of the holye Ghost being promised by him he made them to haue better hope and also debated the matter at large concerning the glorye and excellencye of his kingdome R. And nowe he prayeth his Father fyrst that his Father would glorifye him seeing that the Ministerye of the Gospell was now fulfilled and the power of his glorifycation come Then he prayeth for his Apostles And last of all for all such as should beleeue through the Preaching of the Apostles M. Therfore Christ addeth a Prayer to that doctrine by the which he instructed and confirmed his Apostles and such a prayer as agreed with the present cause of the which he had spoken so largely This is a most excellent order and dilligentlye to bée obserued and noated not onelye of all the Ministers of Christ but also of the Faithfull that they turne from Doctrine to prayer For doctrine wyll be coulde except the same bée made effectuall by God Wherefore hee geueth an example to teachers not onelye to bée painefull in Preaching the worde but also by vsing prayer therewith to call for helpe from God that it woulde please him by his benediction to make the same fruitefull M. For whether thou teache or bée taught wée must not looke to receiue encrease and fruite by man but we must make our humble prayers vnto GOD who geueth boath to him that teacheth and to him that heareth increase and profite C. To bée short this prayer of Christ 1 Cor 3 7 was as it were a sealing of the former doctrine boath that it might bée fyrme in it selfe and also that the Disciples might geue credite therevnto and stedfastly beléeue it C. And in this Chapter Christ manifesteth his Priesthoode of whome it is written Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech Also Psal ii0 4 In the dayes of his fleshe hee offered vp prayers and supplications with strong crying and teares vnto God Heb. 5 2 which could saue him from death and he was hearde out of the feare M. Christ taught before nowe he prayeth Prayer preaching ioyned togither shortlye after he purposed to offer vp him selfe an acceptable sacrifice to God his Father C. And wheras Iohn sayth that Christ prayed lyfting vp hys eyes vnto heauen it was a token of greate feruencye in prayer For by thys Iesture he declared that hys minde and affection was rather in heauen than in earthe that leauing men he myght haue familliare talke wyth God Also he looked vppe to Heauen not because God is included ther who replenisheth the whole earth but because hys Maiestie there specially appeareth Ierem. 27. But concerning thys matter we haue spokē more in the eleuenth Chapter goyng before begynning at the fourty and one verse Father the houre is come M. In that Christ prayed openly and in the heareyng of hys Disciples it was not done wythout cause He loueth sylence and secrete prayer Math. 6.6 as Christ him selfe not onely in wordes but also by his owne déede taught in goynge aparte when he woulde praye into the wildernesse Math. 14.23 or else into some solitarye place but that kinde of prayer which the Lord vsed here was not onelye done for prayers sake but also for consolation and instruction And thys maner of open praier did not onelye perfite the Disciples but hath also brought vnto vs great consolation and instruction C. Fyrste of all Christ prayeth that hys owne kingdome might be glorifyed that he againe might set foorth the glory of hys Father He sayeth the hower is come bycause althoughe he was manifested by miracles and by all maner of power to bée the Sonne of God yet notwythstanding as yet hys spirituall kingdome was obscure which shortlye after gloriouslye shined Also he sayeth that the hower was come not which man had appoynted but the hower which was decreede by God R. But some wyll saye what meaneth thys that Christe prayed beyng assured of hys glorification I aunswere that assuraunce is the principall cause of hys prayer For except thou be sure certayne to obtayne thou prayest in vayne Prayer if it be effectuall proceedeth from faith For effectuall prayer muste spring from fayth and fayth is dyrected to the fyrme and stable promyse of God Wherefore except fayth be annexed to the vndoubted promyse it cannot bee that thou shouldest obtayne Math. 6.12 Thus we praye daylye Forgiue vs our dettes as wee forgiue our detters when as Christ purchased vpon the Crosse remission of our dettes many yeares before C. Therefore thys prayer was not superfluous because Christ so dependeth vppon the wyll of God that notwythstandyng be knewe that he must pray for that which was promised vnto hym sertainelye to come to passe God vndoubtedly wyll bring that to passe which he hath decrede though the whole worlde doe gaynesaye and resiste the same but yet neuerthelesse it is our parte to craue that at hys handes by prayer which hée hath promised bycause thys is the vse of promyses to styrre vs vppe to praye M. Furthermore we must consider that he saith not God glorifye me but Father glorifye thy sonne Fyrst of all it expresseth a trust and prerogatiue of the Sonne towardes the Father then it putteth a difference betwene the
being before the world beganne who afterwarde when the fulnesse of tyme came abasing himselfe and taking vpon him the forme of a seruaunt Gal 4 4 was made man Whome at the laste God set on his right hande in heauenlye places farre aboue all rule power and mighte and dominion and euery name that is named Ephe i 20 not in this worlde onely but also in the world to come Therefore it is euident that hée is not a newe or temporall God For if so bée his glorye be eternall himselfe also must nedes be sempiternall Moreouer wee haue here a manifest didistintion betwene him and the person of the Father Where by wee gather not onely that God is eternall but also that the worde of God is eternall begotten of the Father before all worlds The Lorde sayth he hath possessed mée in the begynning of hys wayes Proue 8 22 I was before hys workes of oulde I was set vp from euerlasting from the beginning and before the earth Therefore he prayeth not to receyue any new thing but that againe the forme and glorye of God which for a time lay hid myght be manifested in him by the resurrection R. By thys example wee also are taught that when wee are deliuered vnto the Crosse and doe sustayne ignominye and reproche wée bende our eies to that glorye of the Children of GOD Mat 25 34 which wée shall haue with the Father prepared before the beginning of the worlde Rom. 8 i8 For so Chryst maketh mention of hys kingdome that it was prepared before the beginning of the worlde for all the faithfull Also the Apostle Paule sayth that the afflictions of thys tyme are not worthy of the glorye which shall be shewed vppon vs and hée sayth that God hath predestinate vs that we might be made lyke vnto the Image of his sonne 6. I haue declared thy name vnto the men whiche thou gauest me out of the world thine they were and thou gauest them me and they haue kept thy woorde M. Thus farre Christ hath prayed for the glorifying of him selfe and of his father and nowe he beginneth to praye vnto the father for his Disciples Fyrste this place sheweth that Christ is a setter forth and glorifyer of the fathers name A. And the name of God in this place is not a sertaine bare word but the very same which we ought to think know beléeue and preach concerning God as of the moste louing Father and onelye preseruer of mankynd that to manifeste his name and to manifeste him or to make him knowen may be all one The name of God is mercy remission of sinnes goodnesse righteousenesse redemption and saluation All these are made manyfest are reueled concerning God through the Gospell The Iewes had heard much of God before the comming of Christ but yet notwithstanding they knowe not this his name which was manifested by Christ but as they receiued the same at the mouth of Christ By these wordes of Christ also we artaught that the name of th◠father is not reuealed but only to the electe He had taught and wrought myracles openly but yet for all that none knew the name of the father but onlye the elect C. There wanted no dilligence in Christ to call all men vnto God but his labor was onely profitable and effectuall to the elect His preaching was heard of all men which preaching manyfested the name of God neyther did he lette to defende his glory before the obstinate Why then doth he saye that he manyfested hym selfe onlye to a fewe but only beecause the elect alone do profite by the inward instruction and reuelation of the spirite Vnderstand therefore that not al to whome the Gospell is preached are truely effectually taught but they only whose mindes are illumined The cause hereof Christ assigneth to Gods election because he putteth no other difference why he omitting some manyfested hys fathers name to othersome but onelye because they weare geuen Faith proceedeth frō predestination Wherevppon it followeth that fayth springeth from Gods eternall predestination and that it is not generally geuen to al men because all appertayne not vnto Christ Whē he addeth saying out of the world he playnly teacheth that his Apostles were sometime of the world as were also the rest of the elect and geuen vnto Christ The father might haue geuen Aungels from heauen to his Sonne Christe by whose meanes he might haue manifested his name to the worlde but hée thought it better to choose sertayne oute of the world that is to saye oute of the nomber of them which were conceyued in synne and subiecte to death and so geue them vnto Christ to be his Disciples in whome there might appeare a sertayne vewe of the Heauenlye grace For they were as were others also by nature the children of wrath But concerning this we haue spoken more in the fiftéene chapter before Thine they were and thou gauest them mee M All thynges belong vnto God the father but two manner of wayes All thinges are his in that he is Creatoure and Lord of all thinges whether in heauen or in the earth thus the wicked and reprobate are his Agayne all they are his specially whome he hath elected and receiued into his fauoure These are chosen to life he gaue them vnto his sonne the only sauiour and Mediatoure to be saued when by the preaching of the Gospell hée called them to fayth in hym Therefore in these words is noated the eternitie of election and also bowe we ought to consider of the same Christ declareth that they were alwayes the electe of God Wherefore GOD discerneth them from the reprobate not by fayth or by any merite but by his méere and frée grace because when they weare farthest from him yet in his secret counsayl and purpose he accounted them for his The assurance and safety consysteth in this that he hath geuen al those to his sonne to kepe whom he hath chosen least they shoulde perish and herevnto we must bende our eyes that we may know for sertayne that we are in the number of Gods children For in him is Godes predestination hid and in Christ onelye the same is reuealed R. For he will saue none but suche as beleeue in Christ For hee hath appoynted Christ to bee a Mediatour an intercessor and a iustefier Wherevpon hée sayth They were thine that is to say they were elected of thée and thou haste geuen them vnto me that is thou hast so ordayned that they shoulde be saued by mée Wherefore I woulde not haue thée first to séeke thy selfe in God but in Christ in whome if thou finde thy selfe by fayth be thou sure that God hath predestinate thée to lyfe And they haue kept thy worde M. Hée sayth not sympely And they haue hearde thy worde but And they haue kept thy worde It is one thing to heare with oure eares the worde of truth and another thing to feele and retaine the same with our hearte This onelye
howe they besought Pilate that the bodies might be taken downe it serueth to the confirmation of our faith fyrste because it sheweth that the same was fullfilled in the person of Christe which was foreshewed in the Scrptures secondly bicause it contayneth a misterie of no small weight A. In the meane tyme notwithstanding the Iewes bewraie their hypocrisie when they require that the bodies may be taken downe from the Crosses Deu. 21.23 M. The lawe of Moses commaunded that the body hanged vpon the trée shuld the same day that it was hanged be taken downe buried R. The Iewes very diligently obserue this lawe being made only for ciuility and humanities sake whereas otherwise they transgressed the whole law Who wold not haue iudged these to be holy men Who would haue suspected that they wold haue killed Christ against the law seing them such diligent obseruers of the law Therefore to the end they might religiously obserue their Sabbath they are very carefull for the outward pollution in the meane time not cōsidering how wicked a déed it is to kill an innosent man So a litle before we sawe that they entered not into the iudgement haule least they should defile them selues when as their impietie defiled and polluted the whole Countrey 22. Then came the souldiers brake the legges of the first and of the other which was crucified with him 23. But when they came to Iesus sawe that he was dead alredy they brake not his legges G. Whereas whē they had broken the legs of the two theues they foūd Christ dead and therefore touch not his body we may therin behold an extraordinary worke of Gods prouidence Heathen and prophane men will saye that it commeth naturally to passe that one man dyeth sooner than another but he that shall wey and consider the whole order of the history shal be constrayned to ascribe it to the secrete purpose of God in the iudgement of god that the spedy death of Christ stayed them from breaking his legges 34. But one of the soldiers with a spear thrust him into the syde forthwith came there out bloud and water In that his side was pearsed with a speare by the Souldier it was done to approue his death but god had a further respect as we shall sée anon But very childish is the imagination of the Papistes which haue made of this speare man a Longius fayning the proper name of a man to make the matter more fabulous they say that this Souldier was before blinde and receiuing his sight was conuerted to the faith And therefore they haue canonized him a Saint If such Saintes be their patrones when they pray vnto God what I pray you shal they attayne at any tyme but thei are worthy which leauing christ séeke after dead men to be deceyued and blynded by the Diuell And forthwith came therout bloud water C. Some were deceiued fayning heare a miracle For it is a natural thing for blud when it is congealed and hath lost his redines to be lyke water Therefore this was no miraculous thing that water gushed out of his syde with bloud hee being dead And the purpose of the Euangelist was to declare that his narration was confyrmed by testimonies of Scripture which he afterward addeth and specially that he might put the faithfull in mynd of that which hee sayeth in another place 1. Ihon. 5.6 namelye that Christ came by water and bloud By which words he declareth that Christ brought with him the true satisfaction and the liuely fountaine For remission of sins righteousnes and the puritie of the soule were fygured in the law by these two signes namely by sacrifyces and washinges In sacrifyces bloud satisfyed for sinnes and was the pryce to satisfye the wrath of God Washings were testimonies of true puritie and remedies to pourge away vncleannes and to wash away the spottes of the fleshe But least fayth should stay any more vppon these elementes S. Ihon testifyeth in his Epistle that the fulfilling and fulnesse of both graces is in Christ and heere he giueth vs a visible signe of the same thing To the same ende pertayne those Sacramentes which Christ hath lefte vnto hys Church For in Baptisme the purgation and puritie of the soule which appeareth by newnesse of life is declared And the Supper is a pledge of the satisfaction made But they differ farre from the figures of the olde Lawe bicause they offer Christ as if he were present whome the figures of the Law shewed a farre off Wherfore we may affirme that our Sacraments flowed out of the side of Christ Sacramentes flowed out of Christes side For thē we are truly washed away from our spottes and are renued into a holy life then we are redeemed from death and do liue in the presence of God when Baptisme and the Supper of the Lorde doo leade vs vnto Christes side that from thence we may draw that as from a liuely spring by fayth whiche they do figure and signifie 35. And he that saw it bare recorde and his record is true and he knoweth that he sayth true that ye might beleeue also M. This S. Iohn addeth for the more certentie of the matter shewing that in a cause of Christian fayth we must leane to those things which are certayne and true To the same effect pertayne these words And vve savv his glory Iohn 1.14 as the glory of the only begotten Sonne of the Father And agayne Iohn 3.11 1. Iohn 1.1 2. Pet. 1.16 Ephe. 4.14 1. Ioh. 2.24 That vvhich vve knovv vve speake and vve testifie that vvhich vvee haue seene M. Furthermore in that he bringeth god for a witnesse of those things to be true whiche he writeth saying And he knovveth that he sayth true we haue an example of a Christian teacher He whiche speaketh or teacheth in the Church ought not only to speake but also to testifie and that of suche true and manifest things as he him self nothing doubteth of so that he him selfe may say I know that I speake those things whiche are true A man shall finde diuers which teache the truthe notwithstanding they are vncertayne whether they speake truthe or no bicause they haue not the true and vndoubted meaning of those things which they speake but the letter onely Furthermore we sée to what ende the Euangelist hath written namely to this ende that we might beléeue bicause in him the Scriptures are fulfilled He was not content with his owne fayth but sought also to bring others vnto the same 36. For these things were done that the Scripture should be fulfilled Ye shal not break a bone of him M. The souldiers brake the bones of the théeues whiche were crucified wyth Christ but they left the bones of Christ vntouched bicause bothe God had so appoynted and it was also prefigured in the Passouer C. For this testimonie was taken out of the twelfth chapter of Exodus where Moses intreateth of the Pascall
Prophets perfecte God and perfecte man the mediator of God and men the highe Legate of the father the onely author of perfect felicitie Bv. Who by hys death hathe put away death and by his resurrection hath restored to lyfe The Sonne of God Bicause among men there was none founde méete to bring suche notable matters to passe as to reconcile vs to the father to make satisfaction for sinnes to destroy death to ouerthrowe the kingdome of Sathan and to bring vnto vs true righteousnesse and saluation therefore God sente and gaue vnto vs his onely begotten sonne A. For all are gone out of the way all are beoome vnprofitable Psal 14.3 Rom. 3.12 there is none that dothe good no not one C. Moreouer seeing the name of sonne dothe belong vnto Christe onely it followeth that he is not a sonne by adoption but by nature Wherefore in this name the eternall Diuinitie of Christe is conteyned M. Reade more heereof in our Annotations vpon the .16 verse of the .16 chapter of Matthew And that in beleeuing yee might haue life Bv. Now Sainct Iohn addeth the fruite of fayth to restrayne the desire of men least they should desire to knowe more than were sufficient to obteyne lyfe For what wickednesse were this not to be contented with eternall saluation and to séeke to passe the boundes of the heauenly kingdome M. The ende of the Scriptures concerning Iesus is Faythe in Christe the sonne of God and the ende of faith in Christ is euerlasting life Bv. For bothe the Prophetes and the rest of the Apostles also sayde Haba 2.4 Rom. 1.17 Gal. 3.11 1. Pet. 1.9 that the iuste man shall lyue by fayth Concerning our restoring to lyfe by Christ reade our Annotations vpon the third chapter before the 16. verse Through his name Bv. He addeth this to declare that we haue lyfe by the merites and vertue of Chryste For in shewing that oure righteousnesse commeth hy the grace of Chryste hée excludeth all mans merites M. Therefore wée haue lyfe by the name of Christ that is to say through Christ for Christ in Christ to the glory of Christe bycause we are Christes and doo apperteine to his name if so be we beléeue in him For we are geuen vnto hym of the Father A. Also there are many places of Scripture which testify that we haue life gyuen vnto vs by the name of Christ Iesus onely Act. 4.12 Act. 10.43 1. Ihon. 2.12 Such are these whiche I haue coted in the margent The xxj Chapter 1 Afterwarde did Iesus shewe hym selfe agayne to hys disciples at the sea of Tyberias and on thys wise shewed he hym selfe Bv. SOme thinke that thys chapter was not added by Iohn but by some other bycause Sainct Iohn cōcludeth his historie in the ende of the twenty chapter But they see not that in the twentith chapter those argumentes onely are spoken of by whiche the resurrection of the Lorde was manifested at Hierusalem that in this one twentith chapter those thinges are named Mat. 26.32 by which he approued the truth of his resurrection in Galile Therfore of the twentith chapter he concludeth the narratiō of those signes which were shewed at Hierusalem But bicause the Lorde had specially promised that streight after his Resurrcection he would go into Galile and there shewed him selfe alyue againe vnto his disciples S. Ihon lest he mighte séeme to omitte any thing which appertayned to a full and perfecte history hath in this chapter added the reuelation of the Resurrection made in Galile M. But when this apparition was made we cannot sertaynely tell for that the Euangeliste speaketh not of any time It is moste sertayne that the Apostles according to the commaundement of the Lorde lefte Hierusalem and came to Galile after the eight daye of his resurrectiō Wherin we haue to note the dilligence of Christ who sought to cōfyrme his disciples in the faith of the Resurrection Yf so be he had sought onely to haue made them beleeue his resurrection he had done that oute of hand the fyrst day of the same neither was it néede full to vse many signes and apparitions for that cause but bycause it was not sufficiente once onely too knowe the truth of the resurrection excepte they did percist in the knowledge and faith of the same by inuincible constancie it was necessarie too instructe and confyrme them by many signes by the space of forty dayes So also wee haue néede to be strengthned in the knowledge of that truth whiche we haue once receyued Therefore Christe hathe so ordered hys Church that we might not onely be illumined but also confirmed euen to the end of the world by the worde by Sacramēts and by the often operations of the holy Ghost 2. There were together Simon Peter and Thomas whiche is called Didimus c. C. Saynct Iohn declareth that Christ apeared to seuen of his disciples amongst whome he reckeneth Thomas not for estimations sake so muche as that we might the sooner beléeue by his testimony M. Simon Peter was of Bethsaida a citie of Galile bordering vppon the Sea which in other places is called the lake of Genazareth but here the Sea of Tiberias This Peter the rest S. Iohn nameth as witneses to proue the truthe sertainety of the resurrection of Christ 3. Symon Peter sayth vnto them I go a fishing They say vnto him we also will go with thee They went their way entered into a ship immediatly and that night caught they nothing Bv. Here fyrst is set downe the occasion by which the manifestation was made For when Symon Peter was come into hys owne countrey with his disciples least hée should be idle and liue vpon other mens cost and charge went a fyshing and tooke with him the rest of his disciples C. And this trauayle of Peter in fyshing oughte not to be iudged vnséemely vnméete for his office He was only ordayned an Apostle by breathing as yet as we haue sayde before in the twentie chapter but he ceased for a little while vntil he were endued with new power For he was not as yet commaunded to go forth to execute the office of teaching but was only admonished of his calling to come that he and the rest might know that they were not chosen frō the beginning in vayne In the meane tyme they do that which they were accustomed to do and which became priuate men vntill such tyme as they were called of the lord to do other busines The Apostle Paule euen in the middest of his race of preaching got his liuing with his hāds but he had another consideration For so the time gaue hym leaue least handy labors might drawe him away from teaching But Peter and his fellowes bicause they were frée from al publique function gaue them selues wholly vnto fishing Bv. Therfore herein labour is commended to vs all and idlenes condemned And that night caught they nothing M. In that they tooke nothing it
to beare witnesse of the incredulity and impietye of the Israelites but this Iohn came to testifie of the light Christ that is to saye he came to this ende that he might shewe the rysing of this light and might be the foreronner and setter foorth of the same to the people of Israel For him whome the Prophetes foreshewed shoulde come Iohn the Baptist pointed out with the finger That al men through him might beleeue M. He sayth not simply That al men might beleue but he addeth throw him that is to say that all men being moued by the aucthority of Iohn and beléeuing his testimonye might knowe this light and imbrace the same It was necessary therefore that such a witnesse shoulde be sente as the Israelites might geue credite vnto For this cause he was so indued with the grace of GOD that he made all men to beholde him He was sayeth our Sauiour Christ speaking of Iohn Ihon. 5 Math. 3 Math. 11 Mat. 1 Luk. 1 A burning and shyning light For all Ierusalem went out to him He neyther eate breade nor dranke Wine His meate was Locustes and wilde Honye his apparell of Camelles héere and a Girdle of a Skinne about his Loines Hée was indued with the spirite and power of Helias He called all men with seuerity to repentance sparing neither the hie Priests Scribes Luke 3 nor Pharisees whome he called generation of Vipers He dealt seuerelye with Herode the King Math. 14. as we maye reade in Mathewe Therefore the testimonie of Iohn tendeth to this ende which hée beareth of Christ that we beléeue in him Fayth is that by the which we behold this light know the same and imbrace it By this grace was set foorth to the worlde not onelie the testimonye which Iohn bare concerning Christ but also the testimony of all the Apostles and Euangelistes both by voyce and writing And therfore it is sayde in the ende of this Gospell These thinges are written that yee might beleeue that Iesu is the son of god But what is the profite of this fayth The profit saith he of this fayth is that yée beléeuing might haue life through his name Moreouer the grace of this light 1. Tim. 2 must be set before all men for God woulde haue all men to bée saued and to come to the knowledge of the the truth Also it is sad Luke 3 Preache ye the Gospell to euerye creature c. B. Wherevppon Saint Iohn Baptist Preached the Gospell to the Souldiours and Publicans 8. He was not that light but was sent to beare witnesse of the light He was not that light B. By this newe Preaching of the Kingdome of Heauen many thought that this Iohn was the same light of the world which was commonly talked of the same word also by which al things were made But the Euangelist sayth he was not the same light M. For wée reade that he had so great aucthoritye a-among the Israelites that they sayd among them selues Is not this Christ Least therefore his excéeding brightnesse shoulde obscure the glory of Christ Luke 3 the Euangelist teacheth that he was not the light M. He was the light truelye but not the same light whereof it is here spoken which is the light of men the well of all light the woorde and the Sonne of God The Apostles also are called the light of the world Math. 5 And Paul calleth the beléeuing in Christ the light Yee were sometimes saith he Darknesse but now are ye light in the Lord Ephe. 5. But they are so called in another maner of respect C. For all the Godlye are called light in the Lorde because they being lightened with his spirite do not onelye see to them selues but also do direct others by theyr example into the waye of saluation The Apostles also are specially called the light because they preferre the light of the Gospell which driueth awaye the darkenesse of the worlde But the Euangelist here intreateth of the onely and euerlasting wel of light M. Iohn therfore was a light but he was set on fire and illuminated by this light For as the mountaine in the morning before the Sunne appeareth vnto men is lightened with his beames euen so are all the Saintes of God light in the Lorde of whom they are illuminated R. Wherefore this place putteth a difference not only betweene Christ and Iohn but also betwéene Christ and al the Saints Patriarks Prophets Apostles and Martyrs For neither Iohn nor any other of all the Saintes were the true light but were onelye proclaimers and setters forth of the true light M. Let vs therefore hereby learne to estéeme of the Saintes as they are made and appointed of GOD and no otherwise But was sent to beare witnesse of the light A. Iohn therefore repeateth this againe to shew what men ought to iudge of them which being sent of God preach the word vnto the world Least we attribute any thing of that vnto them which pertaineth onelye to the Sonne of God M. For great is the wilfull folly of the world in this point Eyther it reiecteth altogether the witnesses of Christ and despiseth them or else it geueth reuerence and honoureth them aboue Christ The Iewes at the first receyued Iohn for the Messias Christ him selfe which was not Christ yet they receyued not the testimony which he bare vnto Christ Euen so the Corinthians litle or nothing at all regarded Paul that singular Preacher of the kingdome of Christ but they made more of the false Apostles than appertayned to the Mynisters of of Christ 1. Cor. 4 insomuch that the Apostle was faine to shewe them what they ought to thinke of the Ministers of Christ and what not And we our selues haue had experience what great estimation the worlde hath had and yet hath of dead Saintes and of the Byshops of Rome and others and howe litle it regardeth the true Ministers of Christ 9. He was the true light lightening euerye man that commeth into the worlde Hee was the true light C. The true light is not here opposed or compared to the false light but the Euangelist here goeth about to put a difference betwéene our sauiour Christ and al other least that any man should thinke that he is euen the same light no better than the which angels men are said to be But this is the difference that whatsoeuer is bright and shining in Heauen and in earth it borroweth his brightnesse from another But Christ is light of him selfe and shining by him selfe and lightening with his brightnesse the whole worlde insomuche that there is no other cause or Originall of brightnesse but hee Hée called therefore that the true light to whose nature it is proper to shine M. Therefore this is the first note by the whiche Christ is discerned from Iohn and from all other Apostles For Iohn and the Apostles were light as it is sayde before but not the true light that is to
of earthlye thinges and can desyre nothing but that which is against GOD. But Christ is here set before vs as the onely reméedy against that mortal sting of the Serpent Who is therefore called the Serpent because hée is like vnto sinfull men Heb. 7.26 And hée is compared to a Serpent of Brasse because he is pure and cleansed from all filthinesse of sinne Holye Innocent and vndefiled 1. Pet. 2.7 Also hée is called the Brasen Serpent because hée is fyrme and a sure Rocke of defence for all such as put their trust in him 15. That all that beleeue in him should not perishe but haue life euerlasting M. Thus the trueth agréeth with the figure The Brasen Serpent was not exalted without cause neyther for it selfe but for the healing of those which otherwise had béene but dead Euen so Christ is exalted by the Preaching of the Gospell Ephe. 2.3 that wée which are borne by nature the Children of wrathe might bée cured so that wee beholde him whiche is the aucthour and finisher of our Faith Heb 12.2 Wherevppon also it is sayde that hée hath cleansed and puryfied his Churche Ephe. 5.26 in the woorde of life For as they which behelde the Serpent lifted vppe were healed from perishing and restoored to lyfe euen so they whiche beléeue in Christ Preached shall not perishe but haue eternall life M. The Brasen Serpent was a remeedye onelye against corporall and temporall death but Christ is a remeedye against eternal and spirituall death C. This certainelye is a notable report of Faith Faith deliuereth froÌ„ eternal destruction that it is sayde to deliuer vs from euerlasting death and destruction For Christ went plainelye about to expresse and declare that although we séeme to bée borne to death yet notwithstanding we haue most certaine deliueraunce from the same offered to vs through faith in him And thus death Our meriâ—s obtaine not eternal life which otherwise hangeth ouer vs is not to bée feared Furthermore if eternall life bée obtayned by faith where are then our merites where are our workes Who can attaine to righteousnes by his workes to euerlasting life by his merites C. Also Christ vseth the generall worde All bothe to call all men to the participation of life and also to cutte of all excuse from vnbeléeuers M. Therefore Christ Iesus is readye to bestowe eternall life vppon all those that beléeue in him without respect of personnes for louinglye hée calleth all vnto him Bv. Olde men Yong men Women Learned Vnlearned Poore Rich Iewes and Gentiles and to bée short he calleth all kinde of menne which Laboure and are Laden with the heauye burthen of sinne that hée maye refreshe them and indewe them with euerlasting life C. Notwithstanding let vs here note and consider that life is so generallye promised to all men that beléeue in Christ Mat 11.23 that yet faith is the condition annexed to the promise which faith appertayneth not to all For Christ is exhibited and offered vnto all notwithstanding 2. Thess 3. GOD openeth the eyes of the elect onelye that they maye séeke him by faith 16. For so GOD loued the worlde that hee gaue his onelye begotten Sonne that all that beleeue in him shoulde not perish but haue euerlasting life R. Our Sauiour Christ goeth on still in the former disputation still more plainely opening and declaring that righteousnesse commeth not by the Law but by the behoulding of the Serpent that is to saye by fayth in Christ and therewithall sheweth the first cause and principall originall of our saluation No peace of Conscience without Gods loue and that because wée shoulde not be least in doubt For our myndes haue no peaceable rest or quietnesse in the which they may staie them selues vntill we come to the frée loue of God Therfore as the whole substance of our saluation consisteth in no other then in Christ so we must sée wherby Christ is vnited vnto vs why he is offered to vs to be our sauiour Loue in God and faith in vs bringet 〈◊〉 vs life eternal Both these thinges are beare distinctly put downe vnto vs the first is a liuely faith in Christ The second is the loue of God by which he so loued the worlde that hée sent life to the same by his onely Sonne to saue mankinde from destruction And this order is diligently to be noted For when the originall of our saluation commeth in question by and by according to our naturall ambition burst foorth diuelish imaginations of our owne merites Wée faine that God is therefore mercifull because hée hath respect to none but those whome hée iudgeth worthy Mercy of God maketh mans merites frustrate But the Scripture doth euery where extoll his méere and simple mercie which cleane abolisheth all merites And this is the verye meaning of our Sauiour in these wordes when hée appoynteth the cause in Gods mercye M. Therefore the loue of God with the which hée hath loued the world hath so determined that the worlde shoulde be saued by the sending of the Sonne And our Sauiour doth slightlye passe ouer this loue but doth dilligentlye amplyfie and inculcate the same when hée maketh mention of the sending of the onelye begotten sonne of god who was giuen vnto vs as a most certaine and vndoubted pledge of his fatherly loue towarde vs. R. Whereof then commeth saluation whereof commeth iustification whereof commeth the hope of eternall lyfe Come these from the worthinesse or merites of men God forbidde but they haue their originall of the loue of God For wée had alwayes aboade so much as wée coulde in our sinnes in death and in hell except God of his entire loue with the whiche hée loued vs being as yet miserable sinners had not giuen his onelye begotten sonne for vs. Herevppon the Apostle sayth In this is loue not that wee loued him for the fleshe is vtterlye voyde of the knowledge of God but because hee loued vs first 1. Ioh 4.10 and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sinnes And the Apostle Paule sayth Rom. 5.8 GOD commendeth or declareth his loue towarde vs in that when as yet wee were miserable sinners Christ died for vs. Sinne bringeth with it death C. Without all doubt where sinne raigneth wée shall finde nothing but the wrath of God which bringeth with it death Therefore it is onlye mercye which reconcyleth vs vnto God that therewithall we might be restored vnto lyfe If any man demaund in whome this loue is founded The Apostle Paule aunswereth Ephe. 1.5 That it is founded in the purpose of his will Notwithstanding this manner of speache séemeth to be contrarye to manye testimonies of Scriptures which place the first and principall foundation of Gods loue towarde vs in Christ and doe shew that without him wée are displeasing and hatefull vnto GOD. But wée must remember that the hydden and secret loue with the which God hath
it followeth that they refusing the reméedye doe willinglye séeke theyr owne damnation R. But Christ speaketh not here of grosse and outward sinnes as of Theft The light hated of wicked men Murther Adulterye False witnesse Force Luxury Dronkennesse and such lyke which also are condemned of the wise men of this world but of the most excellent vertues of the worlde as of Reason Wisedome and humaine righteousnesse which in this world are counted for most excellent thinges PAR. Therefore as hée which goeth about any wickednesse loueth the night fléeth from the Sunne least his déedes shoulde bée manifest euen so they whose consciences do accuse them hate the light of the Euangelicall trueth by which all thinges that are filthie are bewraied that they maie be reformed in Christ By this reason wicked Kyngs Princes and Potentates which swell with Ambition which are defiled with excesse and filthie pleasure and which are imbrued with the bloode of Innocents haue hated the Light of the Gospell because it condemneth all these thinges In like maner the Popishe Bishops Abbottes Priestes Monkes and Nunnes which repose theyr trust in Masses in Idolles in Purgatorye in wicked Vowes in Indulgences and such lyke do hate Christ and his light which teacheth that al these thinges are vnprofitable more than Vatinius was hated of the Romaines Insomuch that they persecute the Preachers of the Gospell and hang them vppe because they Preache against the Sacred Canonnes against the dignitye Episcopall against the Popes Holinesse and against Peters Keyes That is to saye because they discouer the Tyranny of Antichrist and do fréelye pronounce the dignitye and aucthoritye of Bishoppes to bée forged counterfaite and méere false C. Therefore we are muche deceyued if wée thinke that they are ledde with Godlye zeale whiche rage against the Gospell when as they rather hate and abhorre the light that they maye the more fréelye walke in darkenesse 21. But hee that doeth trueth commeth to the light that his deedes may be knowen howe that they are wrought in God M. That is to saye He which knoweth that hée doeth the trueth and seeketh the same being a hater of all falsehood and lyes hée truely neyther hateth the light nor shunneth the same but loueth it For to doe the trueth is as much to say as to deale faithfully without any manner of deceyte like good and honest men C. But this séemeth to bée spoken improperlye and absurdly except a man would confesse that some are good and true before they bée borne againe by the spirite of God the which is cleane contrary to the whole Doctrine of the scripture for we knowe that faith is the roote from whence doe come all good workes But Christ simply affirmeth that they which deale sincerelye and vprightlye doe desyre nothing more then the light The light a Touchstone to wicked men that theyr workes maye bée approued because by that triall and Touchstone it maye the better appeare that they haue walked vprightlye and purelye before God from all deceyte Therefore it is verye fondlye sayde of some that menne before Faith are wel disposed For Christ sayeth not that the Faithfull do beléeue to the ende they maye haue the prayse of good workes but he onely sheweth what the vnbeleeuing would do if so be theyr owne consciences did not accuse them of euill R. Therefore if Abbottes Monkes Priestes and Friars did the trueth they woulde also come to the light and would suffer theyr condicion to bée tried But hereby they them selues do bewray theyr owne déedes to bée euill For he which doeth the trueth that is hee whose cause is iust whose worke is of Faith which teacheth the truth which is delighted in the trueth which hateth Hipocrisie and lyes which dealeth iustlye and to be short which geueth all glorye vnto God and geueth place to the Preaching of the Gospell hée can abide the light and to haue his cause his workes Doctrine and state tried and examined Wherevpon Christ because his workes and Doctrine are of God hath left vnto all menne frée leaue to pronounce and iudge of them so that they doe it vprightly Iohn 18.20 Enquire sayeth hée of those which haue hearde mee what I sayd vnto them Beholde these knowe what I haue sayd But the Pharisées and their successours will not suffer any man to iudge of theyr Doctrine but will haue all thinges that they teache and decrée simplye and as a manifest trueth to be receyued and allowed C. Therefore our Sauiour Christ vsed this woorde Trueth Because we being deceyued by the outwarde shewe of workes doe not waye and consider what is contayned within And hée calleth those workes wrought in God which are approued of him and are good according to his rule Hereby let vs learne not to iudge of workes except they bée brought to the light of the Gospell because our reason is vtterly blind and corrupt Bv. And séeing Christ of his goodnesse hath called vs to the light of the Gospell let vs vnderstand that it is our partes to doe the trueth with a willing minde the Apostle exhorting vs vnto the same Ephe 5.8 Ye were sometime darkenesse but nowe are you light in the Lorde walke as children of the light for the fruite of the spirite is in all godnesse and righteousnesse and trueth approuing what is acceptable vnto the Lorde And haue no felowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darkenesse but rather rebuke them And the Apostle Iohn This is the tidinges which we haue hard of him and declare vnto you that God is light and in him is no darkenesse at all If wee saye that we haue felloweship with him and walke in darkenesse wee lye and doe not the trueth But if wee walke in light euen as hee is light then haue wee fellowship with him 22. After these thinges came Iesus and his Disciples into the Lande of Iurye and there he taryed with them and Baptized M Nowe that the Euangelist hath described the Diologue betwéene Christ and Nicodemus hée consequentlye maketh a waye to bring in the testimony of Iohn the Baptist which most excellentlye hée gaue vnto Christ before hée was shutte vp into Prison For the Euangelist speciallye trauaileth to credite and confirme the Diuinitye and aucthoritye of Christ with most firme testimonies geuen from Heauen Bv. Therefore when the Lorde had obserued the Feaste of Passeouer at Hierusalem and had discharged his office according to the oportunytye of the time Preaching the Gospel of the kingdome C. hée came into that part of Galilee whiche was néere to the Towne of Aenon whiche is situate in the Tribe of Manasse B. that there also hée might exhibite and declare him selfe to bée a sauiour For abiding there and Ministring Baptisme by his Disciples hée brought many Citizens to the Kingdome of God The Lorde Iesus abode not long at Hierusalem for his houre was not yet come that hée shoulde bée gloryfied but towarde his ende hée executed his office moore diligentlye
vntyll the ende of the Lawe and the flourishing Youth succéeded the Preaching of the Gospell euen so then saluation began to waxe rype the which the Prophetes had onelye sowen before 37. And herein is the saying true That one soweth and another reapeth R. Therefore the Prophetes are the sowers and the Apostles are the Reapers That which the Prophetes sowed the Apostles reaped Also to sowe is to Preache the Lawe and to Preache the Gospell is to Reape the offered Christ C. For this was a common Prouerbe by which was meant that many oftentimes receyued the fruite of other mennes labours Howbeit this namelye that hee which laboureth is greeued that another man shoulde take awaye the fruite of his labour is otherwyse because the Prophetes and the Apostles were pertakers one of the others Ioye And yet neuerthelesse it followeth not herevppon that the Prophetes are witnesses or priuye to those thinges which at this daye are done in the Churche because the purpose of Christ tendeth to no other ende than to shewe that the Prophetes taught with this mind and desyre that they might reioyce ouer that fruite which they had not leaue to gather The comparison which the Apostle Peter vseth 1. Pet. 1.12 is not much vnlyke this sauing that he generallye exborteth all the Faithful whereas Christ speaketh to his Disciples onelye 38. I sent you to reape that whereon ye bestowed no labour other men laboured and ye are entred into theyr labours Bv. As if he should saye The Prophetes by theyr labours made the fallowes and by theyr Doctrine prepared the worlde being as yet vnrulye and stubborne for the Gospell yée nowe succeede them and enter into theyr Labours and take a worke in hand alreadye begonne the worlde euen now wyllinglye receyuing the Gospell and mortall men séeking violentlye to enter into the kingdome of Heauen R. In saying I sende you hée declareth that they were appointed Reapers by his meere grace and not by theyr merite According to that which hee sayeth in another place Ioh. 15.16 I haue chosen you and ye haue not chosen mee Question c. M. But here it may bée demaunded howe the Apostles were sent to Reape when Paul sayth I haue planted i. Cor. 3.6 Apollo hath watered but God hath geuen the encrease Also hée sayth Ye are Gods husbandrye Agayne I haue layd the foundation and another hath builded thereon And in another place hée sayeth i. Cor. 9.11 If wee sowe vnto you spyrituall thinges thinke not much if we reape your carnall thinges Therefore Paul was sent of the Lorde rather to Sowe than to Reape Was then the Apostleship of Paul Aunsvvere differing from the Apostleship of the rest Surelye it was differing from the rest so long as they Preached to the Iewes and hée to the Gentiles For that which Christ here speaketh vnto his Disciples séemeth to appertaine chieflye to that first sending foorth in the which the Apostles were sent foorth to the lost Shéepe of the house of Israel as we reade in the tenth Chapter of Mathew in the which Nation the Prophetes also laboured It was one thing to preach the kingdome of God among the Gentiles and another thing to preache the same among the Iewes for the one knewe not God and the other were trained vp in the Lawe and the Prophetes Bv. Moreouer these woordes of the Lorde ought alwayes to bee before the eyes of all Preachers of Gods worde that thereby they maye be encouraged to bee faithfull and dilligent in discharging the office committed vnto them when as they knowe that the Labour which they bestowe in teaching shal be so profitable for them and so fruitefull to Christ and the Churche 39. Many of the Samaritanes of that Citye beleeued on him for the saying of the woman which testifyed that hee tolde her all that she had done Bv. The Euangelist now returneth to the former Historye and more fullye describeth the prompte obedience and the growing of fayth of the Citizens of Sychar otherwise called Samaria The calling of the Gentiles foreshewed R. And hée declareth howe greatlye the reporte which the woman made of him preuailed with them Whereby it appeareth that they had a hope and desyre of the promised Messias B. Moreouer this soddaine conuersion of the Samaritanes was a foreshewing of the calling of the Gentiles and therefore the Lorde would haue the same magnified as may plainelye appeare when as at the testimonye of one sillye Woman scant of good name many straight way and that Samaritanes beléeued the Gospell and imbraced Christ M. For what had she sayde of Christ Sayde shée that by the word of his power he could cōmaund all thinges as Men Spyrites Death Life Diseases the Sea and the Winde many of the which thinges the Iewes sawe and yet beléeued not Shée neyther saw nor spake of any of these thinges but this onelye shée sayde that Christ had tolde her all thinges that euer shée had done Who therefore séeth not howe soone these Samaritanes beléeued and the readinesse and maturity of this Haruest What else maye wée note here but that when the hartes of mortal men are made apte by the inspiration of the holye Ghost to receyue the trueth Faith commeth by the holye Ghost the kingdome of God is set forewarde with litle labour and oftentimes by such personnes as are verye base The ripe apple often times falleth from the trée without much labour yea at the onely shaking of the same by a childe but such as are scant ripe will scarce fall with the hurling and beating of a Cudgell and being by violence shaken downe they are so sower that they were better vntouched Euen so in like maner where the spiritual haruest is there euen a Samaritane woman bringeth many vnto Christe The haruest of the spirite is easy but where the spirituall haruest is not there the Apostles them selues sweate and labour in vaine C. This woorde beléeued signifieth herein properly that they were stirred vp by the woordes of the woman to acknowledge Christe to bee a prophete For this is as it were but the beginning of faith when mens mindes are prepared to receaue the profered Doctrine Such enterance into faith is here called honourably Faith to the ende we might know how reuerently God estéemeth of his woorde in making their onely docillity so honourable which are not as yet taught But in this that Faith of theirs sheweth it selfe that they haue a desire to profyte for the which cause they desire to haue Christe abyde with them 40 So when the Samaritanes were come to hym they besought hym that he would tarry with them and he aboade there two dayes So when the Samaritanes were come M. In these woordes is described the quallity of faith which commeth by the ministery of the preached Gospell By this the minde of the beleeuer is inflamed firste to sée him of whom so great things are published and beléeued Euen so these Samaritanes so soone
and to bring peace to them that were farre of 43. After two dayes hee departed thence and went away into Galilee After twoo dayes B. Hée abode twoo dayes onely with the Samaritanes because as yet the houre was not come for the kingdome of God more magnifycently to bée reuealed vnto them First it was necessarye that the Gospell of the kingdome should bée offered to the Iewes and then by the death of Christ the middle gate which deuided other Nations from the Iewes was to be broken downe And went awaye into Galilee M. The course or iourney of Christ was dyrected by the wyll of God from Iewry to Galilee but by the waye as hée went hée was as it were stayed abyding twoo dayes in Samaria notwithstanding after twoo dayes were past hée procéeded in the same Hereby let vs learne to knowe the certaintye of the course of the Gospell which is begonne and ended according to Gods Deuine wyll 44. For Iesus him selfe testified that a Prophet hath no honour in his owne countrey Bv. The Euangelist briefly and therfore obscurelye telleth the departure of Christ out of Samaria But if we confer with the other Euangelistes it shall appeare that hée leauing the Citye of Nazareth went another waye into Galilee C. For when he sawe that he was contemned in his countrey of Nazareth hée thought good to turne out of the way to another place A. Concerning this cōtempte reade in the thirtéene chapter of Mathew verse fiftye and seuen Marke the sixt verse foure And in the twentye and foure verse of the fourth Chapter of Luke 45. Then as soone as hee vvas come into Galilee the Galileans receyued him vvhen they had seene all the thinges that he dyd at Hierusalem at the daye of the feast for they went also to the feast daye Then as soone as he was come M. It appeareth that the Euangelist endeuoureth him selfe to shewe how Christ founde more fauour and friendship among these abiect and rude Samaritanes and Galileans than among the Iewes which were instructed in the lawe and the Prophetes and excelled others in the outwarde shewe of holinesse Euen so the ignoraunt and ruder sort of men are more readye to imbrace the truth than they which boast them selues to knowe Religion and to loue godlinesse So that hauing made mencion howe the Samaritanes receyued Christ hée nowe commendeth the same also in the Galeleans being a Nation so much contemned that the Pharisées boldlye sayde that it coulde not bée founde in the Scriptures that euer any Prophete came out of Galilee Iohn 7.52 and for this cause they reiected Christ as a Galilean C. Moreouer whether this honour continewed any long time which the Galileans gaue vnto Christ it is not perfectlye knowne For there is nothing more ready than the forgetting of Gods giftes and benefites When they had seene all the thinges A. Of these signes it is spoken before in the three and twentye verse of the second Chapter these thinges wanted not theyr fruite C. For in séeking to prepare a waye to Doctrine they bring to passe that Christ maye bée reuerentlye thought of For they went also to the Feast M. The Euangelist putteth not downe this without cause for beside that it apertaineth to the purpose it hath also a commendacion of the godlinesse of this people which so carefullye obeyed the Lawe of GOD that dwelling farre of they came to Hierusalem at the feast dayes appointed A. Hereof also wée maye take an example of the obedience and dilligence which is due to the word of God 46. So Iesus came againe into Cana of Galilee where he turned the vvater into Wyne And there was a certaine Ruler whose Sonne was sycke at Capernaum Into Cana of Galilee A. Concerning this Citye and the Myracle there shewed reade in the second Chapter going before M. The Euangelist maketh mencion of this in this place bothe to call to memory a freshe the Miracle of the water turned into Wine also to declare that Christ came for this cause into that place that he might as it were water and cause that to growe by shewing his power and light agayne which of late in the beginning of his Myracles he had planted Heauenly thinges are soone forgotten For such is our nature and corruption that howe soeuer we haue attained and gotten heauenlye and good thinges except they bee afterwarde caused to prosper of all other thinges they wyl most easylye bee forgotten But it is not so with those thinges that are euill and which are agreeable to our corruption the which although they bée lightlye gotten they wyllingly increase and goe forward insomuch that it is truely sayd The first beginninges see thou withstand For remeedye to late thou doest prouide When euylles haue the vpper hand By long delayes styll to abyde The which verses certainely cannot be veryfied of good thinges A. For this cause Christ him selfe a lytle before his death Iohn 12.1 went to sée Bethany where he had raysed Lazarus from the dead The Apostles also were wont to sée againe the Churches which they had planted by the Gospell of Christ Acts. 15.41 to confyrme them in the faith which they had receyued M. Wherefore by these examples let vs learne to sée and ouersée againe and by dilligent husbandry to set foreward eyther in our selues or in others the beginninges of good thinges And there was a certayne Ruler Bv. These thinges also which followe pertaine to that which went before for they proue that Iesus is euen the verye same whome hytherto he preached him selfe to bée and whome the Samaritanes acknowledged and receyued namely the sonne of God the Messias and sauiour of the world the Lord of all thinges euen of lyfe and death for this thing he most manifestly declareth by his present acte M. It appeareth that this Ruler was one of the seruauntes and Lieftenaunts of Herode as maye appeare in the thrée and twenty of Luke the seuenth verse C. And the Euangelist plainely expresseth his state condicion because in such a personage the myracle was more notable M. For it commeth very seldome to passe that suche a one beléeueth in Christ speciallye being the Seruaunt of such a King as Herode was These examples are very rare and yet notwithstanding nothing impossible Wherefore we must not despayre of such A. but rather praye that the Lorde wyll bring them to the knowledge of his trueth euen as the Apostle exhorteth i. Tim. 2.1 for great is his mercye 47. Assoone as the same hearde that Iesus was come out of Iewry into Galilee he went vnto him and besought him that he woulde come downe and heale his sonne for he was euen at the point of death R. The Ruler is here descrybed to haue a rude and a Childyshe fayth For hée requesteth Christ that he would goe downe to Capernaum heale his sonne In that hée prayeth Christ to heale his sonne it belongeth to a fayth conceyued by those myracles
to lyfe 25. Verylye Verylie I saye vnto you the houre shall come and nowe is when the dead shal heare the voyce of the Sonne of God and they that heare shal liue Verilie Verilie J saie vnto you the houre shall come M. Now againe the thirde tyme he vseth this earnest affirmacion whiche greatly expresseth his minde first of all speaking not onely seriously and constantly but also of serious certaine and and waighty matters secondly requiring of the hearers an vndoubted faith also C. For the Euangelist so often times setting before vs the sonne of God swearing in the cause of our saluation we may thereby perceiue fyrst of all howe carefull he is for vs and secondly how néedefull it is that the credit of the Gospel be established and confyrmed The effect of faith of the which Christ here speaketh séemeth to be incredible Therefore by an othe hée affirmeth that the voice of his Gospell is of such quickening power that it is able to raise vp the dead B. There are some whiche vnderstand this worde of Christe of the resurrection or life of mens bodyes go about to proue the same by the example of Lazarus of the widdowes sonne C. but it is euident enough by the text that Christe doth speake of spirituall death Fyrst of al Christ admonisheth vs that we are all dead before he doth quicken vs. And hereby it appeareth what the whole nature of man is able to dooe concernyng the attaynyng to saluation It is verye true that there remayneth in the soule of man some remnant of lyfe for vnderstanding iudgement will and all the sences are partes of life but because there is no part which may aspire to life eternall it is no maruaile yf the whole man so farre forth as appertaineth to the kingdome of God be counted deade And of this death the Apostle speaketh in more wordes when he saith that we were farre from the pure and sincere reason of the mind and in the cogitacion of our hartes enemies to God and his righteousnes and being blind erred in darcknesse were geuen to euyll concupiscence If this corrupt nature haue no strength to attayne to righteousnesse it foloweth that the life of God is extinguished in vs. The grace of Christ the resurrection from death And so the grace of Christ is the true resurrection from death Also this grace is giuen to vs by the Gospel Not that the externall preaching of the same is of suche force which often times goeth in at one eare and commeth out at the other but because Christ speaketh within to our hartes by his holy Spirite that we may by faith receiue the lyfe offered vnto vs. R. Therefore to heare the voyce of the Sonne of God is not onely to heare those carnall wordes with our bodilye eares but to beléeue with the hart Wherfore they that beléeue are iustified For to beléeue with the heart maketh a man righteous Faith iustifieth Rom. 10.10 Gen. 15.6 Abacc 2.4 Also it is sayde Abraham beleeued God and that was imputed to him for righteousnesse Againe it is sayd the iust shall liue by faith For Christe doth not speake here of dead men but he only vnderstādeth the elect whose eares God doeth open that they may receiue the voyce of his Sonne which can restoore them to life Yea Christe distinctly in his wordes commendeth vnto vs two kyndes of grace when he sayth that the dead shall heare the voyce of the sonne of God Two kyndes of grace and liue For it is no lesse against nature for the dead to heare then to be restoared to lyfe from which they were fallen Therefore both these belong to the secrete powere of God A. For experience teacheth vs that the Reprobates haue eyes Esay 6.9 but yet they cannot see they haue also eares but yet they cannot heare and the Gospell of Christ is to thē a sauioure of death vnto death 2. Co. 2.16 When he sayth The houre shall come and nowe it is he speaketh as of an vnwonted and straunge thing And verily the preaching of the Gospell was the new and sodaine resurrection of the worlde A. Wherevppon when Christ taught Mar. 1.17 many sayde VVhat newe doctrine is this And Paul Preaching the resurrection of the dead some sayde Acts. 17.18 This man seemeth to bee a tydinges bringer of newe Deuilles C. If any man demaund whether the word of God hath not alwayes geuen lyfe to men aunswere maye bée made that the Doctrine of the Lawe and the Prophetes being ordayned for Gods people had rather this propertye and office to maintaine those in lyfe which were begotten to GOD The office of the lawe and gospel then to reduce from death But the office of the Gospell was to bring the Gentiles which before were banished menne from the kingdome of God enemies to God and voyde of all hope of saluacion into the society of life R. as also the Apostle teacheth in his Epistle to the Ephesians Ephe. 2.11 26. For as the Father hath life in him selfe so lykewise hath hee geuen to the Sonne to haue lyfe in him selfe M. In these woordes hée geueth a reason why he sayd that the dead should bée raysed vp and quickened by the voyce of the Sonne of God C. and withall he sheweth whereof it commeth that his voyce hath so great efficacye namelye because he is the well of lyfe and poureth the same into men by his voyce For lyfe coulde not flowe vnto vs out of his mouth except the cause and originall thereof were in him Neyther is God sayde to haue lyfe in him onely because hee alone lyueth by his owne proper power and vertue but because he contayning in him selfe the fulnesse of lyfe quickeneth all thinges And this belongeth properlye to God alone euen as it is sayde VVith thee is the well of life Psal 36.9 Hereby wée gather that this title is properlye ascribed vnto Christ in that hée was manifested in the fleshe M. and this hée receyued of the Father when the worde was made fleshe Iohn 1.14 Therefore in that hée is the sonne of God hée hath all thinges of him selfe but in that hée is the sonne of man he hath receyued all thinges from the Father 27. And he hath geuen him power also to iudge because he is the sonne of man And he hath geuen him power C. Againe he repeateth that power is geuen to him of the father that he might haue full power of all thinges both in Heauen and in earth for this worde Iudge is taken for rule and empyre as before But wée must principallye note the reason which hée nowe addeth Because he is the sonne of man M. To bée the sonne of man according to the phrase of Scripture is nothing else than to be a verye man euen as in that he is sayde to bée the sonne of God is meant that he is verye God for euery one is that naturallye which he is when hée
are lame and corrupt Therefore they are here called the doers of good workes whome Paule calleth zealous and louers of good workes Titus 2.14 But this estimation and iudgement dependeth vpon the fatherly clemency and acceptation of our God who alloweth that fréelye for good which deserueth to be reiected as euill and vnperfect M. Moreouer here shal appeare a doble ende of humaine things in the resurrection euen as also the very wordes of Christ doe sufficiently declare and not without cause for there is a diuersitie among mortall men Elect and reprobate some are elctted othersome are reprobated to the ende that euerye parte might haue his right ende Therefore Christ sayth that when he hath gathered togither all Nations before him he will seperate them as a shéepheard deuideth the shéepe from the Goates and will place the shéepe on his ryght hande and the Goates on his left hande Mat. 25.33 Wherefore let it not trouble any man if he shall sée in this life Tares mixt with good féede and the stincking Goates mingled among the shéepe When that houre of iudgement shall come that is to saye when these endes that are appoynted from the beginning of the world shall come euery man shal be seperated and appoynted to his proper ende For the reprobate shall go into euerlasting paine that is to the resurrection of iudgement or condemnation and the Iust into eternall lyfe that is to saye into the resurrection of life For the Angels shall go forth and shall seperate the wicked from amonge the Iust and shall throw them into the furnace of whot burning fyre where shal be weping and gnashing of teethe Mat. 13.41 Bv. All men therefore enioy the common naturall and sensible life as well good as euell and they shall all rise from the same againe notwithstanding by the iudgement of the Iust Iudge Christ Iesus the condition and state of theire lyfe to come shall not be a lyke Psal 5 M. For seeing he is a God which is not pleased with Iniquity A. When he hath gathered the wheate into his barne that is to say when he hath called and receyued the faithfull which imbraced Godlynes to possesse his kingdome for euer he shall burne the chaffe that is vnfrutefull men and workers of iniquity with vnquenchable fyer Mat. 3.12 The whiche Sainct Iohn expressed in these woordes He which ouercommeth shall possesse all thinges and I will be his God and hee shall be my sonne But the fearefull and vnbeleeuing and abhominable Apoc. 2◠and murtherers and whoremongers and sorcerers and Idolaters and all lyers shall haue their parte in the lake which burneth wiih fier and brimstone which is the seconde death For there shall enter into it no vncleane thing neyther whatsoeuer worketh abhomination or maketh lyes but they which are written in the Lambes booke of lyfe The which also the scripture setteth foorth in other wordes saying Ver. 27 Esa 66.24 Mar. 9.41 Their worme shall not dye and the fier shall not be quenched M. The which manifestly maketh against those which pronounce generally all men to be saued For as euerlasting life is layde vp for the elect euen so there wayteth for the reprobate that eternall fier whiche is prepared for the Diuell and his Angels C. Mat. 25. ◠And wheras the Papistes of these places gather that euerlasting life is gotten by merites they may easely bée refuted for Christ speaketh not only here of the cause of saluation Merites deserue not euerlasting lyfe but also putteth a noate and difference betwéene the elect and the reprobate the which he doth to wyn and bring his seruauntes to holynesse and innocencye And wée trulye doe not deny but that faith ioyned with a desire to lyue well and vprightly iustifieth but do onely teache that we cannot repose our trust and confidence in any thing else saue in the mercy of God A. But concerning this wée haue spoken more at large Mat. 16.27 and .25.34 in our exposition of Mathew 30. I can of my owne selfe doe nothing as I heare I iudge and my iudgemen is iust because I seeke not my owne wyll but the wyll of the Father which hath sent mee I can not of my owne selfe Bv. After the confirmation and probation of his diuinitie and that he was the sonne equall to the Father in all thinges hée returneth to the proposition and occation of the disputacion from the which hée was digressed and gathereth all thinges into a certaine particular Epiloge or conclusion M. And because hée had arrogated to him selfe many thinges hée sheweth that he hath done the same iustlye and vppon good consideracion As if hée should saye B. I haue declared vnto you what I am with the Father and what I haue receyued of him that I worke all thinges with the Father and that with him I raise the dead to life By these thinges you sée that I am farre from doing any thing which is contrary or against him eyther by breaking the Sabboth or else by orrogating to my selfe that which is proper to him alone I confesse that of my selfe I can do nothing being a man as you sée these thinges are geuen to me of the Father hée bringeth all thinges to passe in mée As I heare of him and as I knowe by experience so I iudge in all thinges there is nothing in mée I saye nothing I doe nothing which belongeth not to the Father I knowe no part of my wyll which is not agréeing to the wyll of my Father I desire nothing I goe about nothing which is not according to the good pleasure of my Father so farre I am from prophaning the Lords Sabboth and that which is more from blaspheming him the which falselye ye obiect against me C. Therefore Christ speaketh not here of his bare diuinitie but as hée is endewed with our fleshe he admonisheth vs not to estéeme of him according to the outward shewe because there is more in him than there is in a man Secondlye we must sée and consider with whom he had to do His purpose was to refell the Iewes which sought to oppose or set him against God Therefore he doth deny that he doth any thing as man because God which dwelt in him was his guide moderator This alwayes we must remember that so often as Christ speaketh him selfe he doeth onely assume or take to him selfe that which is proper to a man because he had respect vnto the Iewes which wickedly sayd that he was a priuate person and no better than one of the common sort of people After the same manner he referreth to the Father whatsoeuer is aboue man This woord Iudgement as it doeth properly belong to Doctrine so also it doth appertaine to the whole administration as if he should say that he hath the Father his aucthour in all thinges whose wyll is to him a rule in all thinges And my iudgement is iust M. This is not to be
God onely Howe can ye beleeue Bv. Here he openeth the originall and cause of theyr vnbeléefe C. Because it might séeme very harde that they which were domesticall Disciples of the Lawe and the Prophetes from theyr Childhoode should bée condemned of such grosse Ignoraunce and appointed to bée enemies of the trueth naye it might séeme a thing incredible Christ sheweth what dyd hinder them from beléeuing namely Ambicion which possesseth their whole minde For properly he speaketh vnto the Priests and Scribes who swelling with Pride coulde not submit them selues vnto God B. They which beléeue giue all glory vnto God for they séeke for all thinges at his hande The which thing they can not doe which séeke and receyue glorye of men For they séeme to be somewhat Vaine glorious mindes are voyde of faith and attribute much vnto them selues And this is a notable place teaching all men that the gate of Faith is shutte vp against those whose mindes are desirous of terrene and vaineglorye For it must néedes be that he which wyll be some body in the worlde must bée a vacabonde and ronne awaye from God But a man commeth to the obedience of heauenlye doctrine when he thinketh that he ought to séeke all his life tyme to bée in the loue and fauoour of God A. Herevppon it is sayde Iames. 4. Hee which wyll be a friende of this worlde is an enemye to God If any man loue the worlde 1. Ioh. 2.15 the loue of the Father is not in him M. Christ doth not in this place condempne Ciuill honestye when one man honoureth another but he speaketh against suche as are vaine glorious and séeke after honour The Apostles commaundeth the faithfull to goe one before another in honour Also Peter sayth Rom. 12.10 Honour all men 1. Pe. 2.17 But there is difference betwéene honouring of other men and séeking to bée honoured of other men For the fyrst belongeth to Christian faith the other not so Question But howe doth these wordes agrée with those which the Euangelist hath in that which followeth where he saith Neuerthelesse Ioh. 12.24 among the Rulers many beleeued on him but because of the Pharisees they dyd not confesse him least they should bee excommunicate For they loued the prayse of men more than the prayse of God Wée aunswere that there are twoo kindes of fayth Aunsvvere Faith of two kinds the first is that which commeth by Miracles or by a manifest declaration of the trueth the other is that whiche commeth by hearing the worde of God through the grace of the holy ghost Concerning these thinges reade that whiche goeth before in the ende of the seconde Chapter Verse 23. Faith that commeth by hearing iustifyeth The first kinde of faith doeth not iustifye the heartes but the latter kinde doeth both iustify and also bring lyfe Concerning the first of these the Euangelist speaketh but of the latter faith the Lorde speaketh here the whiche Fayth they can not haue which séeke moore the prayse of menne than they doe the glorye of GOD. For this Fayth as it beléeueth so it bothe speaketh and lyueth I beléeued sayeth the Prophete and therefore I spake A. Hée therefore which wylbe a true Disciple of Christ must of necessitye both heare and followe the Apostle which speaketh thus 1. Cor. 3.18 Let no man deceyue him selfe If any man among you seeme to him selfe to bee wyse in this worlde let him bee a foole that hee maye bee wyse Galat. 6.3 And in another place If any man seeme in his owne eyes to bee somewhat when in deede he is nothing he deceyueth his owne minde To bée short if so bée we wyll bée capable of Diuine and Heauenlye wisedome i. Cor. 14.10 wée must be litle children not in vnderstanding but in mallice because God hath hidden his secréete misteryes from the wise and prudent of this world and hath reuealed them to Babes Mat. 11.24 For where Ambicion is there can not bée Faith 45. Doe not thinke that I wyll accuse you to my Father there is one that accuseth you euen Moyses in whome ye trust Do not thinke that I wyll accuse you Bv. Hée concludeth his demonstration with a commination or threatening the which hée prosecuteth in fewe wordes but yet most effectuall threatning to the Iewes eternall dampnation if so bée they goe forewarde in their vnbeléefe and hardnesse of heart Threatning ought to be vsed when gētle admonition wyll not serue C. For towarde the obstinate and stubborne this waye must bée vsed when Doctrine and friendlye admonitions wyll not preuaile There are very fewe which openlye deryde GOD but there are verye many which being sworne enemyes vnto GOD doe dallye and trifle with him in theyr heartes fayning to them selues that hée is mercifull and fauourable to them Euen so at this day Gods enemies which wickedly treade the Doctryne of Christe vnder theyr féete are notwithstanding as proude as if they were Gods dere friendes For who can perswade the Papistes that there is Christianisme any where but amongst them Such were the Scribes with whom our sauiour Christ disputed here When they were notable contemners of the lawe yet they greatly bragged of Moises insomuch that they did not let to holde him out against Christ as a buckeler If hée had threatned them that hée him selfe woulde haue béene to them a heauye and an intollerable enemye hée knewe that they woulde haue contempned it Therefore hée sayeth that Moyses wyll accuse them the which they much more estéemed than the other For because they litle regarded the Doctrine of Christ and affirmed that they obserued the discipline of Moises saying VVe are Moyses Disciples Iohn 9 2◠wee knowe that God spake to Moyses But as for this fellowe wee wote not whence he is necessarilye nowe he affirmeth that Moyses of whome they boasted was of them despysed also and that they néeded no other accusar for that all other holding theyr peace the lawe of Moyses was suffficient to condemne all the Iewes which beléeued not in him Bv. But neuerthelesse wée must not here imagine a grose manner of accusation by which Moyses nowe being in eternall blisse shoulde be vexed For because the Iewes did not beléeue their Moyses testifiyng of Christ and threatening euerlasting destruction to them which beléeued not Christ they are sayd to be accused of Moyses whose owne conciences doe accuse them C. For Christ hadde no other respect than that he might quayle the trust of hipocrites which falsely gloried in the reuerence of Moyses Euen as if a man at this daye shoulde saye vnto the Papistes that they shoulde haue no greater enimies vnto them than the holye Fathers of the Churche whome so falsely they haue alleaged M. So it maye be sayde to those which falsely bragge of the Apostle Peter and of his aucthoritie that they shal haue Peter whose doctrine they little regarde a bytter accuser before God A. And to be
B. The Lorde who knewe that there was in this multitude his elect whiche hearde him with fruite and that the Gospell must be openlye preached to others also that they might haue no excuse being nothing at all dismayde with their wickednesse rashenesse and disdaine which deryed him began openlye to tell them boath who was this celestiall breade in déede and also howe they might attayne the same C. Fyrst of all hee teacheth that they haue before their face that breade which mockingly they required secondelye hée reprehendeth them But hée beginneth with doctrine that he might declare them to be conuinced of the greater ingratitude M. Hée might haue sayde I am the Sauiour and the quickener but there is more consolation swéetenesse contayned in this that hée calleth hymselfe the breade of lyfe For first of all what other vse is there of breade than to féede and nourishe Euen so verelye the Sonne of God descended to vs from heauen for no other cause than that hée might be to vs meate and lyfe furthermore how precious bread is to the hungary how gréedely the same is sought experience teacheth Euenso how gréedely this breade of lyfe Christ ought to be sought for of vs it is declared by this metaphore of the breade the whiche figure to teache the rude and ignoraunte is more apt and méete than simple and playne speache Howbeit wee must noate Breade doth not giue life that by this worde breade the quickening power of Christ is not to be expressed as wée féele the same for breade doth not giue lyfe but doth onely nourish and preserue the same in that state in the which it is But by the benifite and goodnesse of Christ wée doe not onely retayne lyfe but haue also the beginning of lyfe Wherefore this similitude is improper in some parte But there is no absurditye at all in this because Christ frameth his Oration and talke by the circomstaunce of that which he spake before He that commeth to me M. Now he sheweth how this breade may be taken to bring lyfe and defineth the manner of eating whiche is when wée receyue the same by fayth For it doth nothing at all profite the vnbeléeuing that Christ is the breade of lyfe because they alwayes abyde empty but Christ is then made our breade when wée come hungerye vnto him that hée may fyll vs. B. To come vnto Christ is to receyue him for our Sauiour and to consecrate our selues wholy vnto him To whome soeuer it is gyuen to doe this hée shall not hunger that is to saye hée shall want no good thing The very same also hee now speaketh by another allegory And he that beleeueth on me In lyke maner to beléeue in Christ is to come vnto Christ and to acknowledge him our Sauiour but not to thirst is to want no good thing but to be throughly blessed the which beginneth to be here in those which haue giuen themselues wholy vnto Christ by fayth and it is finished when this bodye of ours being restored againe in the latter daye by the power of Christ shall beare hys Image 1. Cor. 15.49 which is the heauenly Adam Shall neuer thirst C. This séemeth to be added without reason because the office of the breade is not to quenche thirst but to put awaye hunger Therefore Christ attributeth more to the bread than the nature therof will beare But in that hée taketh the name of breade onelye hée doth it to this ende because hée had so made his comparison with his heauenlye power by which our soules are sustained in lyfe Neuerthelesse by this worde breade hée vnderstandeth all maner of nutriment and that according to the common maner of his countrey For the Hebrues by a figure called Sinecdoche which is when parte is put for the whole vse to call dinner and supper eating of breade and in the fourtéenth Chapter of Luke Also when wée aske of God our daylye breade wée comprehende drinke and the other necessarie partes of our lyfe The scence and meaning therof is this Whosoeuer shall come to Christ to receyue lyfe of him shall be fylled with all manner of necessaryes to the full R. To this also the prophetes had respect when they promised plenty of all good thinges at the comming of the Messias as when the Prophete sayeth They shall not be hongary neither shall they be thirstie neither shall heate smite them nor the Sonne For he that hath compassion on them shall leade them Esa 49 1◠euen to the Springes of waters shall he driue them To be shorte he hath all thinges whiche by faith possesseth Christe For Christ is the treasure of all good thinges and on the contrary parte he hath nothing although he possesseth all the riches of this worlde which hath not Christe by Fayth Yf therfore thou wante thou haste not faith Yf thou hast saith thou wantest not 36. But I saye vnto you that yee also haue seene mee and yet ye beleeue not M. In these wordes he striketh the hardenesse and obstinacie of their harts by whiche it came to passe that they séeing sawe not neither yet beleued affirming that this their incredulity was the cause that they coulde not taste the vertue of this bread that the same would bringe to passe that they shoulde heare in vaine whatsoeuer was spoken concerning that bread C. For they doe wickedly reiecte the gyft offered to them and therfore he taketh from them all excuse For excepte he had declared vnto them his power and had made manifest that he came from God the pretence of ignoraunce might haue mittigated their falt but in that they doe reiecte his doctrine whome before they confessed to be the Lordes Messias it is extreme disdaine and contempt It is most true that men would neuer haue so wilfully resisted God if so be they had known with whome they had to doe according to the saying of the Apostle 1. Cor. 2.8 They woulde neuer haue crucefied the Lord of glory if so be they had knowen him but because the vnbeléeuing are blinde in the cleare light they are rightly said to sée that which by and by vanisheth out of their sight because Sathan darkeneth their myndes This is without all controuersy that whereas he sayd they had seene it ought not to be vnderstoode of bodily sight but ought rather to be taken for wilfull blindnesse because they might haue knowen who he had béene had it not bene that they were lette by their owne mallice B. Therefore he noteth that whiche he had saide a litlle before Ye seeke mee not because yee sawe the signes For by the signes they sawe who he was namely the very sonne of God yet not withstanding they did not beleeue because it was not geuen them from the Father as straight waye he sheweth 37 All that the Father geueth me shal com to me and him that commeth to me I cast not awaye All that the father geueth me M. By these wordes the
Lorde declareth that it is no straunge thinge to hym that the Capernaites séeing did not sée and beléeue in him He came for no other cause into this worlde than for their sakes whome the Father had ordained to euerlasting lyfe and had deliuered to him to be saued and he is most sertainly sure of this that they shall come to him and that he will reiect none of them but will willinglye imbrace euerye on of them but as for other he will not regarde them And thus he sheweth the cause why the Capernaites did not beléeue in hym namely because they were not geuen to hym of the Father C. Therefore lest theyr vnbeléefe shoulde derogate any thing from his doctrine he sayth that the cause of so greate obstinacie is for that they are reprobates and none of the flocke of Christ For this purpose therfore he putteth a difference betwene the elect and the reprobate that the aucthoritie of his Doctrine might stande neuerthelesse although many beleued not the same For the wicked do detracte from the worde of God and doe esteeme the same as nothing because they are not touched with the reuerence thereof and a great many weake and ignoraunt men doe doubte whether that be the word of God or noe which is reiected of the most parte of the worlde For this stumbling blocke Christ prouideth when he denyeth those to be his which beleue not If to suche the trueth of God be vnsauory it is no marueyle but all the children of God imbrace the same First of all we gather oute of thys place that the benefite of faith commeth of the free gift of God the Father not of humaine strengthe Whomesoeuer the father hath geuen to the sonne come to the Sonne C. Therefore faith is not in the wil of men that this or that man may beléeue without exception Fayth is the gift of God as it were by chaunce but God choseth them whom he delyuereth to the Sonne as it were from hand to hande For when he saith All that is geuen we maye gather that all are not geuen Moreouer we gather that GOD doeth worke in his elect with so greate efficacy of the Spirite that none of them do fall awaye from him For this worde of geuing is as muche as if Christe had sayde those whome the Father hath chosen he doth regenerate and addicteth them to me in the obedience of the Gospell Bv. They therefore which beleeue beleeue through the grace of God but they which beleeue not haue to accuse their owne wickednesse and not to finde fault with God Saluation commeth through grace Those whome the father will haue saued he geueth to the Sonne and the Sonne receiueth them And the father geueth when he driueth frameth the wills and affections of men and geueth them power and strength to beleue the word and miracles of the lord Christ The sonne receiueth when he frendly entertayneth all those that come to him and ioyneth them to him selfe And this is the meaning of the Apostle when he sayeth Rom. 8.30 Those whome he hath predestinate he hath called and whome he hath called he hath iustified and whome he hath iustified he hath also glorified M. Furthermore we must noat that Christ speaketh heare not according to that dyuine maiestie and excelency of the eternall worde to the whiche nothinge can be geuen that it hath not but accordinge to the dispensation of the mediation reconcilliation and humayne redemtion whiche he had taken in hande For the Father hath geuen to his Sonne as to a mediator Reconcilor Redéemer out of that sinfull multitude of mortall men those to be sauid whome he hath chosen to lyfe from euerlasting A Wee haue already shewed what it is to come vnto Christ M. For we must not vnderstand that whiche he here speaketh of euery one which commeth vnto hym for the vnbeléeuing Capernaites came vnto him whome notwitstandinge the Father had not geuen to him otherwise they had beleued in him but he speaketh of those which come to him as to the breade of lyfe and to the knowne Sauioure reuealed by the Father Concerning those I saye he saith And him that cometh to me J cast not awaye C. The whiche also partayneth to the consolation of the Godly that they maye be sure that they haue free accesse vnto Christ and shall be gently receyued so soone as they commit them selues to his faith and charge Wherevpon it foloweth that the doctrine of the Gospell shal be helthfull to those that are the children of God because no man offereth him selfe to be a disciple vnto Christe but he whiche feeleth hym and hath experience that hée is a faithfull teacher A. This place therefore agreeth with that whiche wée shall see hereafter Ioh. 18.47 He whiche is of God heareth Gods worde therefore ye do not heare because ye are not of god Agayne Ioh. 10.26 My sheepe heare my voyce and followe me therefore ye doe not beleeue Acte 13.48 because ye are none of my sheepe M. For we reade that they beleeued the word so many as were ordayned to euerlasting lyfe B. They therefore whiche are abiectes to the worlde and are despised as duste maye be of good courage For Christe will louingly receiue them if so be they come to him in faith For he casteth none awaye that come to him in faith he preserueth his to the ende Ioh. 10.18 they shall neuer perish M. For they are Citizens with the Saintes and of the housholde of God wherfore they can neuer be excluded out of the kingdom of God But seing it is knowen to God alone who they are that are geuen to Christe to be sauid and who not Ephe. 2 for the Lorde knoweth who are his yet notwitstanding no man canne be ignoraunt whether he commeth vnto Christe by fayeth and with a desier of heauenly grace 2. Tim. 2.19 or not For what can be more euident and manifest to our harte than that whiche oure harte most of all desiereth 2. Cor. 13.5 Whervpon the Apostle saith Trye and proue youre selues whether ye be in the Faith or no. Do ye not knowe youre selues whether Christe Iesus be in you So that we are made sure by that which is manifest concerning those things which are hidden from vs as whether the father hath geuen vs to the sonne and whether the sonne will cast vs away or no. If wée come to Chist no doubt we are geuen to him of the Father and we shall neuer be cast awaye B. But seeing none can be perswaded of these thinges but the electe that is to say such as are indewed with Gods Spirite and are regenerate who are so farre from being brought to security and slouth by the preaching of these thinges that nothing can so muche styrre them vp to the loue of God and to euery good worke it is playne ynough that they know not what they saye which affirme that these thinges ought not to
whith heauenly foode For when he affirmeth that his fleshe is meate in dede hys meaning is that those soules are like to famishe which wante this meate Therefore thou shalt then fynde lyfe in Christe if so be thou séeke the matter and substaunce of lyfe in his fleshe For so soone as wée forsake the Sacrifice of hys deathe there is nothing before oure eyes but death neyther doth he bring vs any other waye to felyng of hys diuine power than by his death and resurrection M. Therefore he speketh of the redemption of mankynde whiche shoulde be by hys death for the whiche cause he intended to offer his fleshe and bloode a sacrifice to hys father for the remission of the sinnes of the whole worlde Question But why doth he seuerally make mencion of hys bloode which is contained in the fleshe Aunsvvere I aunswere Christe in this had respect and regarde te our rudenesse For when distinctly he expresseth meate and drinke by them selues he putteth vs in mynde that the lyfe whiche he geueth is perfect and complete in each poynt lest we shoulde fayne and immagine to our selues some halfe and vnperfect lyfe as yf he shoulde saye that wée shall want no parte of lyfe if so bée wée eate hys fleshe and drinke his blood Euenso in the supper whiche agreeth with this doctrine beinge not contented with the signe of breade he ioyneth therevnto the Cuppe that hauing therein a doule pledge of lyfe we maye be contented with hym aloane for he shal finde no parte of lyfe in Christe whiche doeth not beléeue that Christe alone is his lyfe 56. He that eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloude dwelleth in me and I in hym He that eateth my fleshe M. These words pertayne to the similitude of suche as eate and drinke to this ende that he might more amply declare the premisses Meate and drinke is tourned into the fleshe and bloude of the eater and drinker of the same euenso they abyding in hym and he in them haue lyfe Otherwise meate withoute the eater or not abyding in hym that hath eaten the same doth not nourishe insomuche that lyfe cannot consist yf so be the eater and the meate be seperated a sonder These thinges are temporall and incorruptible and therefore imperfect to set forth the power of Christe and yet notwithstanding they doe after a sorte set forth a sertayne Image of hym and doe teache vs this that it is necessarily required that he which will haue eternal lyfe must haue Christe the true foode of lyfe abyding in him in suche wise that he maye by no meanes be seperated And whosoeuer eateth his fleshe and drinketh his bloud hath Christ abyding in him and he also in hym C. Séeing therefore Christe aloane contayneth lyfe in him selfe he prescribeth vnto vs here a waye howe we shall inioye the same namely if so be we eate his fleshe euen as yf he shoulde denye hym selfe to be oures otherwayes then by eating hym thorowe fayth For he shall neuer come to the God Christe whiche neglecteth man Wherfore yf thou wilt be pertaker of any thing with Christe thou must firste of al take hede that thou doest not dispise or disdayne hys fleshe Bv. Therefore in these wordes the misterye of his Incarnation and passion is more euidently and fully expressed so that he eateth the fleshe and drynketh the bloud of Christe whiche with a firme fayth beleueth that Christe the true Sonne of the liuing God was incarnate crucefied raysed againe for him that hée washed vs with his dloude from all oure sinnes and hath reconciled vs to God his father Whosoeuer beleeueth this hath lyfe within hym euen the quickening spirite of Christe the power of righteousnesse and redemtion and so Christe lyueth in hym he in Christ Dwelleth in me and I in him M. Because this meate and drink are not subiect to corruption but haue alwaye in them power to geue lyfe therefore he vsed the worde quickening to this ende that it maye agrée with that whereas he promised euerlasting lyfe to suche as eate his fleshe and drinke his bloud C. For this is as muche as if hée had sayde that this is the onely bonde of vnity and that by this meanes he doeth growe with vs when oure fayth doeth rest and staye it selfe vppon his death Bv. This place therefore of the Gospell doth agrée with that of the Apostle where he sayth Rom 3. we knowe that a man is not iustified by the workes of the lawe but by Faith in Christe Furthermore hereby wée maye gather that he speaketh not of the external signe of breade of whiche many of the vnbeléeuing doe eate who notwithstanding are farre from Christe Also their error is hereby confuted which thinke that Iudas did no lesse receiue the body of Christe then the reste of the Disciples seeing that Christe gaue the bread to all For this is moste sertayne that Iudas was neuer a member of Christe and it is moste absurd to make the fleshe of Christe deade fleshe and withoute spirite also they are very foolishe whiche dreame of any eating of the fleshe of Christe withoute faithe whenas onely faith is the mouth of the soule A. Therefore where faith wanteth Faith the mouth of the soule there is no eating of the fleshe of Christe 57. And the lyuinge Father hath sent me and I liue by the Father euen so hee that eateth me shall lyue by the meanes of me And the liuing Father M. This particle also serueth for the declaration of that whiche goeth before Bv. And that there might be no manner of doubt in so greate a misterye of oure saluation he doth yet more strongly confyrme that whiche hée had sayde namely that his fleshe is meate in déede and his bloud drinke in dede Insomuche that suche as were nourished therewith shoulde be without all perill of death C. Nowe therefore he passeth to the principall cause because the principall originall of life is in the Father And he preuenteth an obiection because he might séeme to detract that from God whiche belongeth to God in making him selfe the cause of lyfe So therefore he maketh him selfe the author of lyfe that he confesseth that to bée geuen hym from another whiche he ministereth to other As if he shoulde saye R. The father is lyfe in déede so also am I the true lyfe forsomuche as the Father hath wholy inprinted hym selfe in me I will not reserue this lyfe whiche the Father hath geuen to me to my selfe aloane as a spightfull and enuious person but I will also communicate the same with the faythfull that euerye one which beleeueth in me may haue that life whiche I possesse through the Father For For this cause am I sent into the worlde that euerye one which beléeueth in mée maye be pertaker of all those good thinges and graces which through the Father I possesse by nature C. Let vs noate that hée framed this occasion also to their capacity with whom hée
ascended what is it else but that he descended first into the lower partes of the earth Hée which descended is euen the same also which ascended aboue all heauens Eph. 4.9 to fulfyll all thinges C. In that hée sayeth hée was first in Heauen it doeth not properlye agrée to his humanitye and yet notwithstanding hée speaketh of the Sonne of man But this is no vnwonted maner of speaking when twoo natures in Christe doo make one person and to attribute that to one which is proper to another 63. It is the Spirite that quickeneth the fleshe profyteth nothing The wordes that I speake vnto you are spyrite and lyfe It is the Spyrite that quickeneth M. This parcell contayneth a declaracion of those thinges at the which the Disciples were offended because they séemed harde C. For Christ teacheth that the Iewes receyued no profite by his Doctrine because the same being spyrituall they were but carnall hearers of the same But because this place hath béene diuersly expounded first of all it is needefull that wée haue the true and proper sence of the wordes whereby wée shal easely vnderstand the purpose of Christ In that hée denyeth the fleshe to profite any thing some doe amisse referre the same to the Iewes which were carnall Neyther doe they well whiche affyrme that the fleshe of Christe doeth profite vs nothing in that it is eaten but in that it is Crucifyed but wée must rather eate the same that it maye profite vs when it is Crucified B. Othersome vnderstande this of the Spyrite which the Apostles should receyue after the resurrection and Ascention of Christ affyrming that they had then the true sence of Christes wordes when that most excellent teacher of the trueth had replenished them with most ample knowledge of Christ But their opinion séemeth far better which thinke that these wordes Aloane or Of it selfe ought to bée ioyned therewith as if Christ should haue sayde The fleshe aloane or of it selfe profiteth nothing the which is agréeable to the matter it selfe C. For Christe hath simplye respecte to the manner of eating Hée doeth not therefore so speake as though there were no profite at all to bee receyued by his fleshe Flesh with out the spirite profiteth not but onelye pronounceth the same to bee vnprofitable if it bée remoued from the fleshe For whereof commeth it that the fleshe hath quickening power but because it is spyrituall Therefore whosoeuer stayeth in the terrestriall nature of the fleshe shall finde nothing in the same but that whiche is dead but they which lyft vp theyr eyes to the power of the Spyrite with the which the fleshe is endued shall féele by by theyr affection and by the experience of Fayth that it is not called quickening in vaine Nowe let vs sée how the fleshe of Christ is meate in déede and yet profiteth nothing Surelye it is meate because wée thereby haue gotten lyfe because in it God is pleased because in it wée haue all the partes of saluation complete it profiteth nothing if so bée we iudge and estéeme the same according to the nature and originall thereof For the seede of Abraham which of it selfe is subiect to death doeth not giue lyfe but it doeth receyue of the spyrite to geue vnto vs. Wherefore it doeth become vs also that wée maye bée truelye fed by the same to bring with vs the spyrituall mouth of Fayth The wordes which J speake vnto you are spirite M. Hée doeth not speake of the externall sounde of these wordes but of the sence and meaning of them and hée declareth that hée spake not carnallye of the carnall eating of his fleshe in the which there is no lyfe but spyrituallye of the power of the quickening Spyrite in the which there is lyfe C. In fewe wordes hée teacheth that his Doctrine is spyrituall for this word Spyrite is put for the Adiectiue spyrituall And that worde is called spyrituall which calleth vs vpwarde that the holye Ghoste being our guyde wee maye seeke Christ by Fayth and not in carnall sence in his heauenlye glorye For wée knowe that nothing of those thinges which are spoken can bée comprehended but by Faith It is also worthy to bée noted that hée ioyneth the Spirite with lyfe Hee calleth his worde lyfe of the effecte but he teacheth that the same shall geue lyfe to none but to him who spyritually receyueth the same for whosoeuer receyueth the same otherwise rather draweth to him selfe death than life To the godly this is a most sweete tytle of the Gospel that they are certifyed that the same is ordained for them to saluation they are notwithstanding herewithall admonished to shewe them selues méete Disciples For the woordes being receyued by fayth profite but without faith profite nothing at all 64. But there are some of you that beleeue not For Iesus knewe from the beginning which they were that beleeued not and who should betraye him But there are some of you M. The Lorde is wont to vpbrayd men with theyr vnbeléefe because there can no greater iniurye bée done to God than for men to doubte of his Fayth and trueth Christ againe blameth these men because they being deuoyde of the Spyrite doe wickedly depraue and corrupt his doctrine and by this meanes turne the same to theyr owne destruction For they might haue otherwise obiected and sayde Thou braggest that thy wordes are able to geue lyfe but wée sée no suche thing Hee sayeth therefore that they are a let vnto them selues For vnbeléefe as it is alwaye proud◠shal neuer reape any fruite in the words of Christ Vnbeleefe contemneth Christ because it doeth contemptuouslye despise them Hée sayeth not There are some of you which vnderstande not but hée sheweth the cause wherfore they vnderstand not There are sayth hée some of you which beléeue not and therefore they vnderstande not because they beléeue not By fayth wée are coupled togeather and by vnderstanding wée are quickened fyrst let vs sticke fast throughe Fayth that there maye bée somewhat to geue lyfe by vnderstanding For hée which stycketh not fast resisteth and hée which resisteth doeth not beléeue For howe shall he bée quickened whiche beléeueth not C. Whereas hée sayth onely some of them are vnbeleeuing when as almost euery one of them had his faulte hée séemeth so to saye to this ende least if there were any which as yet were curable they might thereby bée brought to dispayre M. Hée meant therefore by more gentle admonition to bring them to a better minde and not so to cast them of that euery one of them might bée made carefull to obtayne the gyft of Fayth For Jesus knewe from the beginning Bv. This the Euangelist putteth downe to amplifye the aucthoritye and magistye of Christ C. Least any man shoulde thinke that Christ dyd rashlye iudge of his auditors Many professed them selues to bée of his flocke but their sodaine falling awaye bewrayed theyr hipocrisie But the Euangelist sayeth that theyr vnbeléefe whiche was
vnknowne to others was manifest to our Sauiour Christ The which the Euangelist noteth not so much because of Christ as for our sakes that wée might learne not to iudge but in such matters as are well knowne to vs For this which Christ is here sayde to knowe from the beginning is proper to his diuinitye Moreouer hée noateth it for our sakes Rash iudgement forbydde that wée which haue not the knowledge of mennes heartes might learne to suspende our iudgement vntyll suche tyme as impietye shall bewraye it selfe by externall signes and so the Trée may bee knowne by his fruite R. By this verse also hée doth fortifye the imbecillity of the Apostles against the offence which was to come by the treason of Iudas For it is a great offence and stumbling blocke to the weake when they which seeme to bee gods elect and chosen doe betraye Christ Wherefore doth he Prophesie long before that Iudas should fall awaye that they might confirme theyr Fayth and that they might not suspect the doctrine of Christ for the fall of some M. Therefore the Euangelist meant in this matter to wynne great estimation vnto Christ least hée might bée thought to bée ignoraunt of this wickednesse of him which shoulde betray him R. This place also teacheth the feare of GOD. For if the Lorde spared not the naturall braunches take héede that it come not to passe that hée doe not spare thée also M. Last of all Rom. 11.21 it is here to bée noated that there are certayne degrées of vnbeléefe and that one man in whome there wanteth Fayth maye bée more wicked than another Hée knewe sayeth the Euangelist who were not beleeuing and who it was that shoulde betraye him Hée maketh speciall mencion of the Traytour as of a man of most monstrous wickednesse Hée also was vnbeléeuing but his vnbeléefe was not without notable mallice Euenso at this daye there are many vnbeléeuers in the Churche but so that one of them doe farre excell another in examples of vnbeléefe Some of these vnbeléeuers are supersticious some Epicures othersome are notable Traytours insomuche that for gaines sake they are ready vnder the coolour of familliarity to betraye the Lordes truth the Church it selfe and all godlynesse 65. And he sayd Therfore sayde I vnto you that no man can come to me except it were geuen to him of my Father Bv. Againe hée repeateth the cause of Faith and of vnbeléefe They whiche are drawne of the Father beléeue but they which are not drawne of the Father beléeue not M. This hée sayde before to the multitude of the Iewes but here hée teacheth that his Doctrine is generall and appertayning to all those which are voyde of fayth and come not to the Sauiour These Disciples came vnto Christ corporallye and corporally followed him and for this corporal cleauing vnto him were counted for his Disciples and they agayne for theyr partes woulde séeme to bée his Disciples But howe they dyd followe him and cleaue vnto him in spirite whiche belongeth to all true Disciples it is already declared C. Hée sheweth therefore that Fayth is a verye rare and singular gyft of the spyrite of GOD least wée shoulde maruayle that the Gospell is not generally receyued of all men for the most part For wée haue the lesse estimation of the Gospell because all the worlde obeyeth not the same for it commeth into our mynde howe it can come to passe that the greatest part of the world should wyllinglye reiect theyr owne saluation Christ therefore sheweth the cause why the number of the Faithfull is so fewe namelye because no man of him selfe commeth to the Father for all men are blynde vntyll they are illuminated by Gods holy Spyrite they therefore are partakers of so great a benefite vppon whome the Father bestoweth the participation of his spyrite For if all men had this grace the making mencion of the same in this place should be out of tyme and farre from the purpose For wée must noate the purpose of Christ which is to shewe howe that many beléeue not the Gospell because fayth groweth not but by the séecréete reuelacion of the spirite A. But this verse is more at large expounded before C. But hée vseth here this woorde Geuen for Drawne to declare that there is nothing to moue God to drawe vs vnto him but his frée grace and mercye For that which wee haue by the gift and grace of God commeth not by our owne industrye 66. From that tyme many of his Disciples vvent backe and walked no more with him Bv. Nowe are ioyned to the former disputacion notable examples of suche as eate the fleshe and drinke the bloode of Christ and of suche as eate it not For those which are starters awaye from Christ do neyther eate nor drinke Christ because they want faith but the eleuen Disciples doe truelye eate and drinke For they doe beléeue in the Lord Iesus whome they doe confesse with a strong and liuelye faith M. Therefore wée sée no straunge or vnwonted thing come to passe when many doe fall awaye from the kingdome of Christ séeing that here it is sayde that many Disciples forsooke Christe him selfe Mat. 13.20 A lyuelye discription of this matter is set before vs in the Parrable of the séede which fell vpon stony ground R. Mannes nature followeth Christ so long as hée hath any hope to bée rewarded but his hope being once frustrate hée goeth awaye and forsaketh Christ C. But this is a horrible monster that so gentle louing inuitacion coulde withdrawe the mindes of so many speciallye of such as had before geuen theyr names vnto him and were his familliar Disciples But this example is set before vs as it were in stéede of a glasse in the which wée maye beholde howe great the wickednesse and ingratitude of the worlde is whiche taketh occasion to stumble euen in the very fayre and plaine way that it might not come vnto Christ That therefore which was foreshewed concerning Christ Esai 8.14 ought then to haue béene considered in his doctrine and now also hée must bée dayly a stoane of offence For here could neuer bée such dilligent taking héede but that the Doctrine of Christ must néedes bée to many an occasion of offence because the reprobats being ordayned to destruction do sucke poyson out of most wholsome meate and gaule out of Hony The Sonne of GOD truelye obserued that which was profitable and yet notwithstanding we sée that hée offended many of his Disciples Therfore howe muche so euer many doe abhorre the pure doctrine yet neuerthelesse they maye not suppresse the same onelye let the teachers of the Churche remember the admonicion of Saincte Paule 2. Tim. 2.15 that the worde of GOD is rightly an offence and they shall ouer stride all stumblyng blockes voyde of feare M. Moreouer Saint Iohn sayth in his Epistle They went out from vs but they were none of vs ◠Ioh. 2 i9 For if they had been
of vs they had continued with vs. It is necessary that after this manner suche as are proued maye bée knowne i. Cor. 11.19 C. When the Euangelist sayeth that they walked no more with Christ hée meaneth that there was not a full Apostacye but that they withdrewe them selues onelye from the fellowshippe of Christ notwithstanding hée condemneth them as Apostates Whereby wée haue to learne that wée cannot goe backe the breadth of one foote but that wée are readye to forsake Christ 67. Then sayde Iesus vnto the Twelue wyll ye also goe awaye M. Hée maketh no mencion of those which had forsaken him neyther doeth he séeme to bée any whit angery with them but turning him selfe with great modestye to the rest which remayned namely to the twelue Apostles sayde vnto them VVyll ye also goe awaye Bv. Hée doeth not aske this question as though hée were ignoraunt what they thought or what they would doe but hée demaundeth it that he might set their Fayth and the profession of theyr faith as an ensample to the whole Churche to bée followed kept M. and therewith also to declare that he doth staye none of his Disciples from going from him if so bée they bée such as desyre to goe from him because this Apostleship requireth such as come not compelled but voluntaryly and desyrous of heauenly grace C. Hée teacheth also that there is no cause why they should suffer them selues to bée drawne awaye by the lightnesse and inconstancye of other men For hée sheweth him selfe to them to bée hée with whome they shoulde abyde and therewithal exhorteth them not to ioyne them selues companions to Apostates And verylye if so bée the fayth be builded vppon Christ Fayth in Christ neuer shaketh it shall not depend vppon men neyther shall it shake at any time although Heauen and earth shoulde seeme to goe togeather And the cyrcumstaunce is to bée noated that Christ being depriued almost of all his Disciples retayneth onelye Twelue By these and suche lyke examples euerye faythfull man is taught to followe and serue God although hee haue neuer a fellowe M. Let no man therfore faint or be discouraged in this wicked world where verye fewe are founde whiche cleaue faythfullye to the Lorde as though the Lorde had the lesse care of the faythfull because they are both abiect and fewe in number but rather lette vs vndoubtedlye beleeue that our Sheepheard Christ Iesus wyll not neglect or forget one of the least of his shéepe Multitud doth not auayle to saluation For as the multitude of the wicked shall not saue them from destruction so the paucitye or smalnesse of number of the Iuste shall nothing let whereby they may not bée saued M. Also because these were speciallye geuen to Christ of the Father that Gods election might take place it was necessarye that they shoulde abyde and perseuere with him vnto the ende Rom. 11.29 A For the giftes and calling of God are suche that hee can neuer repent him of them For hée is wont to finishe the good worke which hée hath begon in his seruauntes 68. Then Symon Peter aunswered him Lord to whome shal we go Thou hast the vvordes of eternall lyfe Then Simon Peter Bv. Simon Peter hauing alwayes a feruent faith and zeale to Christ Iesus and nowe also making aunswere not in his owne name but in the name of all the rest cryed out with great courage Lord to whome shall wee goe Thou hast the wordes of lyfe C. This was the Iudgement of them all except Iudas who had nothing that was sincere in him M. Peter might haue sayde simplye Lorde wée wyll not goe awaye but hée thought it better to expresse twoo causes of tarrying why hée and his brethren woulde abide styll with Christ First because they vnderstande and perceyue that his doctrine is wholesome and of power to geue lyfe Secondly because whether soeuer they go leauing Christ there is nothing to bée found but death R. By this aunswere of Peter wee plainelye sée the same to bée true which the Apostle writeth saying The preaching of the Crosse is to them that perrishe foolishenesse i. Cor. i. 18 but vnto vs which are saued it is the power of God C. This is a notable commendation of the Gospell that it ministereth vnto vs eternall lyfe Rom. i. 16 being the power of God to saluation to euery one which beléeueth the same For otherwise is lyfe offered to vs in the Gospell when as God fréelye reconcileth him selfe vnto vs 2. Cor. 5.19 not imputing our sinnes to vs. Hereby therefore wée learne that wée must followe our Maister Christ aloane and must cleaue onelye vnto him which can bring to vs euerlasting lyfe Bv. This lyfe is not founde in the Philosophie of Plato or of Aristotle neyther is it to bée founde among the Pharisées and Monkes Death sheweth it selfe in the Institucions of these men death deceyte and destruction is in the whole worlde and falleth vpon the pate of such men as are carelesse and followers of foolishe thinges and hée aloane escapeth death deceyte and destruction whiche faithfullye imbraceth Christ and cryeth with Peter Lorde whether shall wée goe wee wyll abyde with thée for thou hast the wordes of eternall lyfe In thy word in the Scripture in the holy Gospel and in thy selfe is the light the waye the trueth and the lyfe 69. And wee beleeue and are sure that thou art christe the Sonne of the lyuing God M. To those that departed the Lord sayde But there are some among you which beleeue not Verse three score and foure Peter here on the contrarye part to put awaye all suspition of vnbeleefe from him selfe and from the rest of his brethren and might seperate him selfe from the fellowshippe of vnbeléeuers sayeth And wée beléeue and are sure that thou art Christ the sonne of the lyuing God In these words Peter briefly comprehendeth the summe of Faith And hée placeth Faith in the first place because the obedience of Fayth is the beginning of true vnderstanding yea Faith it selfe is the true eye of the minde But strayte after knowledge is added which discerneth Fayth from erronious and false opinions Faith is the eye of the minde For the Turkes the Iewes and the Papistes do beleeue but they knowe nothing Faith and knowledge tyed togeather But Fayth is tyed to knowledge because Gods truth is certainely and vndoubtedly knowne vnto vs not suche truth as mans knowledge is able to apprehende but such as the spirite of God doth seale in our hartes M. Therefore Christian Faith hath this propertye aboue all other to knowe that which it beléeueth that which can neuer bée sayde of any mannes Fayth that euer hath béene or shal be in the worlde because theyr Fayth is not of true but of false thinges R. So that first of all wée must beléeue the woord then followeth knowledge and the vnderstanding of the trueth of the worde B. In Peter the feruencye of
no man gaynsaying hym A. This bouldnesse of speache he promised to his Apostlles that being armed by their example so often as wee shoulde preache the trueth at the commaundement of Christe Ephe. 6.19 wée shoulde not consider so muche before whome we speake as in whose name we speake Act. 4.29 This bouldnesse also the Apostle Paule desyered to be geuen hym 27. Howe be it wee knowe this man whence hee is but when Christe commeth no man knovveth whence hee is R. As yf they had sayde we marueile greatly at the silence of our Phariseis who now suffer him publiquely freely to preache whome before they laye in wayte to snare and intrappe peraduenture they them selues are become Christianes and confesse this man to bée Christ But yet wée cannot thinke that they are so farre out of their wittes that they beléeue this man to be Christ For some reporte that Christe shal be vtterly vnknowen when he commeth insomuche that no man shall knowe from whence he commeth but we know that this is the Sonne of Ioseph and that his kynsemen dwell in Nazareth Howe then can he be that Messias promised by the Prophetes and looked for of the people Here wée sée not only howe greate the blyndnesse of men is when they come to Iudge of deuine matters Blindenes in vnderstanding but also that this is a fault naturaltally ingraffed in them namely that they are very skilfull and wise to stoppe and staye them selues from comming to true and perfecte knoweledg Often tymes by the crafte and subteltie of the Deuell it commeth to passe that there ar stombling blockes whiche driue many awaye from Christe but if the waye were neuer so playne and euen yet notwithstanding euery man woulde make a stombling blocke to hym selfe So longe as the Rulers of the people were alienate from Christ onely their Incredulitie was a lette to this people nowe that impediment béeing taken awaye they fayne vnto them selues a newe cause that they might not come to the Fayth Yea when it was méete that they shoulde be monished by the example of the Rulers they are so farre from following that which is right that they willingly stomble in the firste steppe Euenso men are wonte to fall awaye which beginne well except the Lord do directe their stoppes euen till the ende They tooke occasion of offence hereof B. because all thinges whiche were in the Loede were so humble and base that nothing séemed worthy of admyration and because all men knewe from whence he was Hereby wée are taught what a daungerouse thing it is to rent and wrest the Scriptures and so to deuide Christ him selfe that halfe of that which belongeth vnto hym is not Iudged his God promised a deliuerer to come of the séede of Dauid and Christe in diuers places challengeth this to him selfe Therfore it was méete that it shoulde be God manifested in the fleshe whiche shoulde bée the Redéemer of his Churche Mich. 5.2 So Mycheas nameth the place where Christe shoulde be borne but by and by after hée prophesieth of more high degrée but yet the same to be secrete and hid B. Herevppon therefore they looked for Christe to bée suche a one as his comming should be vnknowen and whose power and workes shoulde be from the beginning of the worlde But these miserable men respecting nothing in Christe but that whiche might be séene rashly gather that he was not the same whiche was promised R. Esay 42.1 Esay 53.3 Esay 62.11 Zach. 9.9 Dan. 9.26 They shoulde haue red the reste of the Prophets whiche foreshewed many thinges concerning the humilitie of oure sauioure Christe C. Let vs learne therefore so to behoulde the humilitie of Christ in the fleshe that the same humilitie whiche the wicked despise maye bring vs to his heauenly glory So Bethlehem where he was appoynted to be borne man shall be a gate to vs where wée maye enter into the euerlasting Kingdome of God 28. Then Cryed Iesus in the Temple as he taught saying yee boath knowe me and whence I am ye knowe and I am not come of my selfe but hee that sent mee is true whome ye knowe not Then cryed Jesus M. Nowe the Euaungelist addeth the wordes of Christe by whiche he aunswered to the Iudgement of the Citizens of Ierusalem concerning hym Bv. Shewing who and from whence he is the which he doeth with a more loude voyce that not only they whiche were nere but also all that were in the Churche might playnly heare For that place was verie féete to preach forth the glory of God C. But he doeth with sharpe wordes inuey against their rashnesse because they proudly pleasing them selues in their false opinion excluded them selues from the knowledge of the trueth As if hee shoulde saye ye knowing all thinges knowe nothing And verily there is not a worse plague then when the perswation of a little knowledge which men haue doth so bewitche them that they carelesly reiecte whatsoeuer they in their owne sence vnderstand He speaketh Ironice or meaning the contrary when he sayeth Ye both know me and whence I am ye know B. For he meaneth that they are deceiued and that they know not the same whereof they boasted namely from whence he was And J am not come of my selfe C. Hée opposeth that which is true against the false opinion whiche they had conceyued As if hée shoulde saye While ye fasten youre eyes so stedfastly vppon the earth ye thinke also that ye ought so to looke vppon mée and so yée despise me as a base Sonne of the earth But God shall testifie that I came from heauen Wherefore how soeuer ye reiecte me God will accknowledge mée to bée hys Sonne M. This is a very familliar saying of Christ by whiche he testifieth that the Father sent hym to the ende we might knowe that there is nothing in him but that whiche is deuine But he that sent me is true C. He calleth God true in that sence in the whiche the Apostle calleth hym faythfull If we be vnbeleeuing sayth he he abideth faithfull who cannot denie hym selfe For his meaning is 2. Tim. 2.13 that the credite of the Gospell is neuer a white the lesse howesoeuer the worlde goeth about to frustrate the same and that Christe abydeth whole howesoeuer the wicked go aboute to deuide hym and to detract from hym because the trueth of God doth alwaye abyde sounde and like it selfe Christe séeeth hym selfe to bée contemned and therefore hée beareth not with them but mightely withstandeth their arrogancie With this inuincible and heroicall fortitude all the faithfull ought to be indued yea our Fayth shall neuer be stable and firme except wée make a scorne of the peruerse frowardenesse of the wicked when they rebell against Christe But specially it is mete that Godly teachers being hereby incouraged shoulde goe forwarde in defending wholesome doctrine yea though the whole worlde striue againste the same So Ieremy so Esay and so Paul thought it
sufficient to set God only againste the raging worlde R. Also this trueth of God maye bée referred to the promises which the Scriptures testifie to be made of God concerning Christe For Christ was sent of God Rom. 15.8 for the trueth of God to confirme the promises made vnto the Fathers Whome ye knowe not C. He declareth that it is no marueile yf he were not knowen to the Iewes Knowledg of God commeth by Christ which knewe not God For this is the true beginning of wisedome to haue respecte vnto God R. To knowe God is not to haue the Law or to know the Lawe or to speake and glory of God but knowe Christ through faith is truly to knowe God For Christ is the face forme Image worde and purpose of God the Father Reiecting therefore Christ they doe glory of God the Father in vayne as wee shall sée hereafter 29. But I knowe hym for I am of hym and he hath sent me C. He declareth that he is not thus boulde rashly or withoute cause And by his example he teacheth vs that we ought not lightly to vse the name and to boaste of the same as of the patron and reuenger of oure cause For there are many to boulde in boasting of Gods authoritie yea those men which boast their owne inuencions for deuine oracles wil vse nothing sooner to condemne the Iudgementes of all other men then the name and authoritie of God But by these wordes of Christe we are taught to beware of vayne confidence Vaine confidence is to be estewed and wée muste then bouldly stryue against men when the truth of God is manifest vnto vs and when we are sure that God standeth on oure side M. Therfore Christ speaketh of the sure vndoubted knowledge of God of the whiche he aloane maye truely boaste R. Because no man hath séene God at any time but his onely Sonne which is in the bosome of the father Iohn 1.18 Mat. 11.27 who hath shewed him vnto vs. For no man knoweth the Father but the Sonne and he to whom the Sonne will reueale hym For J am of him By this place may be gathered the celestiall originall of Christ M And that he is the true Messias Bv. For he was not sent of God as other prophetes were but as the Sauiour of the whole world and the true Mediatour betwéene God and man 30. Then they sought to take hym but no man layed handes on hym because his houre was not yet come C. There wanted neyther will neyther dilligence nor power to hurte oure sauioure Christe Howe then commeth it to passe that in so greate mallice and spight they are astonied euen as if their handes and their féete were bound The Euaungelist sheweth the cause hereof saying Because his howre was not yet come By whiche wée are admonished that Christe was protected and defended by God againste their force and outragious crueltie And with all he taketh away the offence which might come by the crosse because there is no cause why wee shoulde be troubled when we heare that Christe was not caried to Death at the will and pleasure of men but was appoynted to be made such a sacrifice by the decrée and will of his Father Bv. Therfore Godes deuine protection and prouidence is here commended vnto vs to the whiche whosoeuer wholy committeth himselfe shall go forwarde voyde of all feare in the Lordes businesse C. For hereof is gathered a generall doctrine For howsoeuer wée liue from day to day yet notwithstanding with GOD euery mans houre of death is appoynted It is a matter Incredible that wée béeing subiecte to so many casualties and haps to so many iniuries of men and of wilde beastes and béeing besette with so many sickenesses and diseases should notwithstanding bée withoute the gonshote of all daungers except it be when it is Gods pleasure to call vs but wée muste fight and striue continually against oure distruste And firste of all we must note here what doctrine we heare then the ende wherevnto it tendeth and thirdly the exhortation that is taken of the same that casting all our cares vpon God we maye followe oure vocation and not swarue from oure dutie through anye feare Neuerthelesse lette no man passe hys boundes For it is not méete that the truste of Gods prouidence shoulde be extended farther than God hymselfe hath commaunded B. Wherefore lette vs only seeke to set forth the Glory of God and as for other thinges he will care for neyther shall any thing happen to vs before oure houre be come and then whatsoeuer happeneth shal be for oure saluation Concerning the whiche reade the one and twentie chapter of Luke the eyghteene verse R. This if we beléeue whensoeuer any affliction aryseth wée will not dispayre we will not séeke for vayne helpe we will attempt no euell but will patiently abide the hand of the Lorde looking for Helpe from aboue Neyther is there any cause why thou shouldest distruste that God will deale otherwise with thée than hee hath done with Christ Gen. 45.8 ◠kin 24.5 Psal 18 25 4. kin 6.14 Act. 9.25 Act. 12.8 For looke howe the heade fareth so shall the members As it as to be sene in Ioseph in Dauid in Elizeus in Paule in Peter and many other mo 31. Many of the people beleeued on him and sayde when Christe commeth will he do moe miracles than these that this man hath done Many of the people beleeued Bv. This also pertayneth to consolation that as the wicked are multiplyed from daye to daye euenso godly simple and good men shall neuer be wanting to beléeue the Gospell C. Christe might haue séemed to preache to deafe and obstinate persones yet notwithstanding the Euaungelist sayth that there followed some fruite M. Because the Kingdome of God cannot be preached withoute fruite C. Therefore howsoeuer some do fret and fume some deride and othersome Cauill whereof diuers discencions maye aryse yet notwithstanding the preaching of the Gospell shall not bée vnprofitable Wherefore the séede must be sown and we must patiently abide vntill continuance of tyme bring forth fruite When Christ commeth B. These men hauing the séede of God might haue séene great thinges in the Lorde namely such great signes and myracles as greater could not be herevppon also they knewe Christ hymselfe beeing nothing offended at his humilitie at his stocke and kindred or at his conuersation C. But because they rather depended vppon miracles than leaned to doctrine and were not as yet fully perswaded that Iesus was Christ the sonne of God this worde beleeued is improperly vsed that is to saye because they weare redy to heare him and shewed them selues apt to be taught of him as of a master such preparation of faith is called fayth Therefore in that the holy Ghoste voutsafeth to call a smale sparke of good affection by so honorable a title we ought thereby to be incouraged and not to doubte but that the least faith shal be
his doctrine onely and Apostleshippe Euenso Christ here defendeth rather the cause of his doctrine then of his person A. As yf he shoulde saye If in all my office I shewe my selfe a faythfull minister of God ye haue nothing to cloake your incredulytie with all and to excuse the same For I teache truely I shewe the wyll of my father vnto you no terrestriall or humaine thing can be founde in my doctrine therefore ye cannot conuince the same of a lye Wherefore If I tell you the trueth why doe ye not beeleue me If so be ye cannot Iustely speake euell of my doctrine why do yee refuse to beléeue the same R. By this place we learne that we ought to beléeue him that speaketh the trueth without all contradiction Certaine of the Iewes refused to heare Christ because hée Preached without Ecclesiasticall authority othersome because none of the Pharisées and Rulers heléeued on him many could not abide to heare him because he was a Galilean and the reast could not awaye with his doctrine because he regarded not the decrées and customes of the Fathers But the Lorde the aucthor of trueth vrgeth against all these thinges shewing that hée knoweth no reason that shoulde staye any man from beléeuing the truth Wherefore then doe not menne in our time séeke the trueth to what purpose doe they séeke for so many excuses If those thinges bée not true whiche the Ministers doe teache let them be confuted by euident argumentes if they bée true why bée they not quietly receyued One sayth this doctrine is new another sayth that it is Scismaticall another sayth that it appertayneth to the Pope to refourme doctrine others obiect the Fathers others the counsailes others Ecclesiasticall ordinaunces and some séeke to set custome against the Gospell But what néede these delayes Let them saye simplye This doctrine is not true but let them proue it also If they be not able so to doe why doe they not subscribe vnto the trueth Ye shall heare the cause 47. Hee that is of God heareth Gods words yee therefore heare them not because ye are not of God B. That is to saye He which hath the spirite of God he which is elected of God he heareth the worde of God and receyueth the same by Faith C. Now Christ more vehementlye inueyeth against the Iewes being assured of the trueth of his doctrine For theyr impietye was not obscure when they were so obstinate in reiecting the word of God He had shewed that nothing coulde bée obiected vnto him which he had not taught out of the mouth of God he concludeth therefore that they haue noe felloweshippe with God because they here not R As if he shoulde saye Therefore ye doe not beléeue because ye are not the children of God but the Children of lying Sathan Yée are not borne of God and Therefore it is no merueile yf ye receiue not my wordes which am the Sonne of God For he which is of God heareth gods worde 1. Cor. 44. but he which is of Sathan contemneth the truth of Gods worde Bv. There is therfore no other cause why ye heare not the words of God which I speak neyther receiue nor beléeue them than this because ye are not borne of God but of the Deuell M. To be of God in this place is not to be borne or regenerate by the Spirit and word of God but to be elected and predestinate to lyfe before the Creation of the worlde Act â—3 â— wherevpon also the christian faith is called the fayth of the elect And they are sayde to haue beléeued so many as were foreordayned vnto lyfe So that although they are by nature blinde and the children of wrathe yet notwithstanding when the time of their calling commeth they receyue that grace of the holye Ghoste whiche some call the preuenting spyrite and their hartes are opened that they maye receyue the séede of Gods worde through the which being apprehended by Faith they are iustifyed and regenerated Example of this wée haue in the Mayde that wrought purple of whome Luke testifieth in the actes of the Apostles C. By this place therefore wée are taught that there is not a more manyfest sygne of a reprobate mynde than whan a man cannot beare the doctrine of Christ although otherwyse in the shewe hée séemeth to bee an Aungell Whereas if so bée wée willingly imbrace the same wée haue as it were a visyble sygne of our election For hee which hath the worde hath God him selfe but he whiche reiecteth the same depriueth him selfe both of lyfe and also yf righteousnesse Wherefore we ought to feare nothing more than least we fall into this horrible Iudgement A. For it is no light commination where with Christ threatneth the Iewes saying The kingdome of God shal be taken from you Mat. 21.43 and geuen to a Nation that wyll bring forth better frute of the same 48. Then aunswered the Iewes and sayde vnto him Saye we not well that thou art a Samaritane and hast the Deuell M. This aunswere of the highe Priestes Scribes and Phariseis containeth an impudent malicious sclaunder C. More and more they bewraye how that they are bewitched of Sathan who being plainlye conuinced yet notwithstanding are not afrayde to rushe foorth euen through the middest of desperation B. Thus is conuicted impietye wont to fare when it is not able to aunswere to the trueth then it falleth to rayling and sclaunder They were manifestly proued to be the children of the Deuell therefore they reply againe without any shew of truth that the Lorde was a Samaritane and had the Deuell Meaning by this double sclaunder to declare that Christ was a detestable man and lead with an euyll spyrite Because the Iewes accounted the Samaritanes for Apostatas and corrupters of the Lawe so often as they intended to defame any man they woulde call him a Samaritane Nowe therefore because they had no greater cryme wherwithall they might defame Christ they rashlye and without iudgement vse that common reproche R. As if they should saye What Darest thou defende the trueth of thy doctrine before vs séeing thou art worse than any Heretique or Apostata For thy doctrine is the doctrine of Sathan and not to GOD thou speakest of the Deuell and not out of the mouth of God For we are holy people a Priestlye stocke a holye Nation and suche a Nation to whome God hath whoally geuen him selfe but thou according to the manner of the Samaritanes pronouncest vs not to bée of God it must néedes be therefore that thy false doctrine is of Sathan Bv. The lyke reproches and sclaunders they cast foorth at this daye who are gréeued at the Preaching of the Gospell For they call the Preachers of the Gospell Apostataes sedicious personnes Scismatikes workers by Deuelles Seducers and such lyke R. least the wicked and vngodly might séeme to haue no cause of their vnbeléefe 49. Iesus aunswered I haue not the Deuell but I honour my Father and
tyranny towards another mans flocke M. Christ vseth the present tence to declare that he is readye to suffer death for his sheepe 16. Other sheepe I haue also whiche are not of this foulde them also must I bring and they shall heare my voyce and there shal be one sheepefould and one sheephearde Other Sheepe I haue C. There is no doubte but that in speaking these wordes he had respeect vnto the Gentiles Bv. minding to shew that the Gentiles also pertayned to the congregation of Gods people But wherefore then and howe doeth he call them other shéepe Which are not of this foulde Of what fould I pray you were they not were they not of the Shéepfoulde of Christ No verilye but of the shéepfoulde of the Iewishe Sinagogue C. For he calleth the gathering togeather of the olde people a Shéepfould by which collection they being taken from among other Nations of the worlde grewe to one bodye and the people of God For God dyd so seuere the Iewes to him selfe from among other people that by Rites and Ceremonyes he dyd as it were hedge and fence them in least they should bée mixed with the vnbeléeuing howbeit the doore of the foulde was the frée couenaunt of God concerning euerlasting lyfe established in Christ Therefore he calleth them other shéepe which had not the same marke but were of another kinde The summe is this that the Pastorall office of Christ is not shut vp in a corner of Iewrye but is extended to the whole worlde Bv. For the shéepe of Christ are not onely in Iewrye and in Galilee but in all places of the worlde For as there are many wolues within the Church so without there are many shéepe C. For the vnbeléeuing in them selues can be thought nothing lesse then shéepe Wherefore this doeth appertaine to the secréete election of the Father because we are shéepe already vnto God before we feele him to be our sheapheard euen as in another place we are sayde to be enemies vnto God at such tyme as he loued vs. For the which cause also Paule saith that God rather knewe vs than we him Gala. 5.10 M. They therefore which at the first were farre from God are made neighboures and Cittezens of the Saintes and of the houshoulde of GOD by Faith Them also must J bring C. Hée geueth vs here to vnderstand that Gods election is sure insomuche that nothing can perishe whiche hée woulde should bée saued For the secreete counsaile and purpose of GOD by which menne are ordained to lyfe is in due time made manifest by calling and this calling also is effectuall when GOD by his spirite regenerateth to him selfe those to bée his children which at the first were borne of fleshe and blood M. Furthermore Christ challengeth this bringing or leading of the shéepe to him selfe when as notwithstanding hée doeth the same by the Ministerye of the worde and by working of the holy ghost Wherevppon Paule also calleth the Apostles Ministers Ioynt-workers or fellowelabourers of God i. Cor. 3.9 Christ therefore bringeth his shéepe by the ministerye of the worde and by the operation of the holye ghoste by which hée inspireth openeth illuminateth regenerateth and gouerneth the heartes of the elect Question C. Notwithstanding here it maye bée demaunded howe the Gentiles were brought that they might be infolded with the Iewes For it was not méete that the Iewes shoulde reiect and forsake the couenaunt which GOD had made with their Fathers that they might become Christes Disciples againe it was not méete that the Gentiles shoulde bée vnder the yoake of the Lawe that being ingraffed into Christ they might be associate with the Iewes Here we must learne the distinction betwéene the substaunce of the couenaunt and external accessions Aunsvvere or commings to For the Gentiles coulde not otherwise come to the Faith in Christ than by imbracing that euerlasting couenaunt in the which was founded the saluation of the worlde Thus were these prophesies fulfilled Esai 19.18 In that daye shall fiue Citties in the lande of Egipte speake the language of Canaan And againe In those dayes shall tenne menne take houlde out of all languages of the Nations Zach. 8.23 euen take houlde of the skirte of him that is a Iewe and saye wee wyll goe with you Also it is sayde that they shall come from farre and ascende into mount Sion Therefore was Abraham called the Father of many Nations Math. 8. xi because there shoulde come from the East and from the West and rest with him in the kingdome of God And thus wée are ioyned to the Iewes in the vnitye of Faith as touching the substaunce but the Ceremonies are abolished least they should let him from reaching forth his hand vnto vs. And they shall heare my voyce Bv. That is to saye They shall receyue the doctrine of the Gospell For because they are of God therefore they knowe the voice of God M. Therefore as it is the office of Christ to leade and gouerne vs so also it is our duties to obaye him The shéepe by nature heare the voyce of the sheaphearde and the elect haue the same propertye not by the benefite of their first Natiuitye but by the gift of God For he which before wée were borne chose vs to life the same also endued our mindes with this that when the howre of our calling commeth wee should heare our heauenly Sheaphearde calling vs and should follow his voyce Thus it is written And they beleeued Actes i3 i4 so many as were foreordained to lyfe Notwithstanding we must take héede least we iudge any man rashly as though he should not appertaine to the number of the elect which doth not come without delaye being called to the kingdome of God For the Apostle Paul dyd strayte waye beléeue and obeye the Gospell Gala. i xlij It is most certaine that they are Gods elect and chosen which heare the voyce of this Sheapheard but it is not by and by so certaine that they are Reprobates which do not forth with heare but make delaye for a tyme. And there shal be one sheapfoulde Bv. When the Gentiles haue receyued the Euangelicall Faith they shal be associate and ioyned to the faithfull people of the Iewes and so of them bothe there shal be one foulde that is of the Iewes and Gentiles there shal be one Church One God sayeth Paul one Fayth Ephe. 4.4 and one Baptisme Therfore we must bée one euen as we are called into one hope Vnitye of the Church M. Hereby we sée whereof the vnity of the Churche of Christ consisteth of the which the Papistes bable and prate so muche at this daye They place the vnitye of the Churche in the Catholike obedience of the Bishop of Rome as though this were the true vnitye of the members of Christ to be vnder the Bishoppe of Rome as vnder the vniuersall heade and to vse these Rites in the Churche which were brought in by
of his Father Moreouer Christ in this place did not plainly testifie who he was but specially went aboute to refell and put away the sclaunder which his enemies brought vpon him Because I said J am the Sonne of God M He saide not Because I am God but because I am the Sonne of God that he might beare with the infirmitie of his hearers who could better abyde that hée shoulde call him selfe the Sonne of God then to saye I am God 37. If I do not the vvorkes of my Father beleeue mee not 38. But if I doe and if yee beleeue not mee beleeue the vvorkes that ye may knovve and beleeue that the Father is in mee and I in him Bv. He calleth the workes which he did the workes of his father that is to saye deuine workes For they are not therefore called the fathers workes because the Sonne doeth not the same but because hee doeth them by the same power and vertue by the which he is equall with the Father If so be sayeth he I doe not such works as no man can doe but God only beléeue mée not C. This is a kind of graunting as if hée should saye I would haue you bound to beléeue mée for no other cause then yf the thing appeare manifest ynough vnto you ye may bouldly reiect mée and escape vnpunished if so be God hath not openly testifyed of mée M. I woulde to God they woulde speake thus which boast them selues to be Christes vicars and the Successors of the Apostles The Romishe Anticrist sayth in wordes I am the vicar of Christ and he so violently requireth him selfe to be credited that he threatneth to such as deny it a thousand deaths when as notwithstanding by his workes he sheweth him selfe plainly not to be Christ but Antecriste not the vicar of Christe but the Minister of Sathan In wordes hée sayth I am the seruaunt of the seruants of God but by his workes he declareth him selfe to be Lord of Lords In wordes he sayth I am the head of the Church but by his workes he declareth him selfe to be the plague of the Church he would be counted moste holye when as his workes shewe him to bee moste prophane What néede many wordes let hym saye If I do not the workes of the vicar of Christe of the seruaunt of the seruauntes of God and of the moste holye man beléeue me not Let the rest of the Bishopes saye the lyke which woulde be counted good and true shepheardes If so be we doe not the workes of good Bishopes beléeue vs not Let vs also saye which boast of Iustification by faith If so be we doe not the workes of those that are Iustified and of those that béeléeue then beléeue vs not But if J doe and if yee beleeue not C. As if he shoulde saye To the ende I maye suffer you to doubte of my doctrine I maye not denye the miracles which I haue shewed to be of God therefore yée do willingly reiect God and not man In this place wée are taught not to be so discouraged with the basenesse and contempt of any mans persō that we should refuse to beléeue those workes whiche geue euident testimonie to the truth For often tims it commeth to passe that God worketh great thinges by simple men That ye maye knowe and. C. In that he placeth faith after knowledge hée doth it because he had to do with vnbeléeuers who vnlesse they were wonne and constrained by experience neuer would geue place vnto God For suche as are rebelliouse and obstinate will alwaies knowe before they beléeue And yet notwithstanding God doth so beare with vs that by the knowledge of his workes hée maketh vs apt to béeléeue But the knoweledge of God and of his secrete wisedome by order followeth Faith Because the obedience of Faith openeth to vs the gate of the kingdome of heauen A. Concerning the coniunction of faith and knowledge reade in the first Chapter going before beginning at the sixtie nine verse That the father is in me and I in him C. He repeateth the same which he had spoken before in other wordes saying I and the father are one M. For that vnity is betweene the father and the Sonne that the Sonne is in the father and the father in the same The father saith he is in me that is to saye the power and vertu of God sheweth forth it self plainly in me And I am in the father that is to say I do nothing without the helpe of God insomuch that there is a mutuall coniunction betwéene me and my father For he speaketh not here of the vnitie of escence but of the manifestation of the diuine power in the person of Christ whereby it shall appeare that he is sente of God A. The very same he repeateth in the tenth verse of the fowrtéene Chapter following and that in the same sence 39. Againe they went aboute to take him and hee escaped oute of theyr handes Againe they wente aboute Bv. Reason can take no place with mad men M. The Lord coulde not more plainly and expresly defend those thinges which he had spoken in making aunswer against the sclaunder which they had deuised but they were so far from yéelding vnto the trueth that they sought to laye handes vppon the Lorde They had thus behaued them selues often times before as we maye sée in the fifte and seuenth chapters C. But nowe they goe aboute to apprehend him that they might drawe him out of the Temple to be stoaned For their madnesse was nothing mittigated by the wordes of Christ But this was a shamefull thing that when they coulde not aunswere his Argumentes they should vse violence and stoanes by which they séeke to intercept him M. They haue nowe forgotten that their like practises at another time tooke noone effecte But this is the nature of the wicked alwais to attempt that which they haue falsely conceiued although that whiche they go aboute bée neuer so often made frustrate This thing appeared in the Iewes as also in Saule their predecessoure For although often times he found by experience that he went about in vaine to apprehend Dauid and had sworne vnto him that he would not persecute him any more yet neuerthelesse when he came againe to his ould disposition hée sought to sley Dauid Esai 2.3 And in these our dayes we haue many of these examples For what man is ignoraunt howe busily the souldyers of Antichrist haue sought and doe dailye séeke to subuerte the truth of Christ To be short this is a most firme and true sentence The harte of the wicked is lyke the raging sea i. King 22. which cannot be quiet And he escaped out of their hands B. By his deuine power he escaped out of their handes which sought to apprehende him At the first he was as it were shutte vp in their handes For the Iewes had beset him on euery syde to take him fyrste with wordes to sée yf they could haue brought it
to passe and then if they could not snare him with wordes to laye hand on him Therfore Christ although he semed to be as it were taken already yet by the wonderful power of God escaped out of their handes C. By which we are taught that we are not geuen as a praye to the wicked whome the Lorde doeth often times bridell at his will and pleasure M. Therefore it is not vnlawefull for the Minister of Christ to séeke to escape out of the handes of the wicked 40. And went awaye againe beyonde Iordane into the place vvhere Iohn before hadde baptized And there hee aboade M. Christ leauing Hierusalem went ouer Iordane for because that Region as a sanctuarye serued for his securitie and rest For such was the corruption and wickednesse of the Cittizens of Hierusalem that the farther any place was from them the more conuenient the same was for Christ and againe the more néere the more perilouse it was for him to abide in because of the wickednesse of the Iewes whenas notwithstanding yf there hadde bene any place in the whoale world féete for the preaching of Gods kingdome Hierusalem should haue bene the same A. The Lawe saith the Prophete shal go forth of Sion and the word of the lorde out of Hierusalem i. King 24. M Euenso the nerer that a man is to the Cittie of Rome yf he be a good man the more he is in daunger C. Christ therefore taught vs by his example to vse occasion Where Iohn before had baptised Bv. He went aparte into that place that by his presence he might bring in rememberaunce the testimonie of Iohn which he bare vnto Christe and that hee might drawe many to Iesus the Sauioure of the worlde that is to saye to him selfe Wherevpon also it followeth 41. And manie resorted vnto him and saide Iohn dyd noe miracle but all thinges that Iohn spake of this man were true And many resorted to him M. As the light sette vpon a Candelsticke cannot be hidde so the truth of God allthough it be condemned of the reprobate findeth many which followe the same though it flée away Bv. faithfull Shéepe will neuer forsake their sheapheard M. There was a tipe before of this matter in Dauid to whome he fléeing from the face of Saule Esa 57.20 manye are sayde to come out of Iury. Euenso the counsailes of the wicked by whiche they séeke to extinguishe the trueth haue so litle successe that they rather serue for the furtheraunce of the same A. A notable example whereof wée haue here and also in the storye of the blind man The which I would to God they would marcke and consider whiche séeke to extinguish the light of the Gospel in euerye Cittie C. Therefore this concourse of people here sheweth that Christ sought not to be solitarye that hée might cease from doing of his dutie but that hée might erect the sanctuarye of God in the desarte when as Ierusalem which was his proper seate had reiected him And verely this was the horrible vengeaunce of God that when the temple which God had chosen was become adenne of Théeues the Church of God should be gathered togither in a prophane place Ihon did no miracle Bv. Many beléeued in Christ being driuen therevnto partely by the doctrine of Iohn and partely by the signes of Christ but specially they were drawne by the spirite of God C. They gather that Christe was more excelent than Iohn because hée had done so many myracles whereas Iohn had done no myracle Bv. God woulde haue no miracles done by Iohn least the people shoulde haue attributed to much vnto him and therfore hée would haue him onely to teache and to testifie R. For as the bodye of Moyses and his Sepulchre are hid vnto this present daye Deu 34 6 and that by the iuste prouidence of God least that supersticicious flesh in visiting the bodye of Moyses shoulde committe Idolatrie euen so for iust cause Iohn than whome otherwise there arose not a greater among womens Children wrought no miracle For if so bée the gift of myracles had bene ioyned to his doctrine and holynesse of lyfe the people coulde scarce haue bene drawne from beléeuing hym to be Christ For the giftes of God are distributed according to his deuine will not all to euerye one but to euerye one somewhat euen as the members of the bodye haue not all one action Neyther maketh it any matter before God to bée endued with many giftes Rom. i2 but to beléeue in Christ is the acceptable worke and labour For fayth is that onely necessarye gift which Iustifieth and saueth all other giftes whether they be spirituall or corporall serue not to iustification but to the edification of the Churche This is the cause why Iohn wrought no myracle Bv. But the Lorde would haue his sonne to be famous with myracles M. For this glory was due vnto Christe who also being glorified wrought greater myracles by the hands of his seruauntes than euer hée dyd by himselfe when he was vpon the earth C. Notwithstanding wée must noate that wée must not alwaye iudge by myracles although myracles Ma 24 24 2 Thes 2.9 Math. 7.12 being ioyned to doctrine haue no small wayght But all things that Iohn spake C. This séemeth not to be spoken of them but added by the Euaungelist to teache that they were led by a double argument to beléeue in Christ because in very déede they sawe that the testimony was true which Iohn bare vnto him and also bycause his miracles made him more famouse M. Wée sée here howe the hearing of the worde of God though not presentlye vnderstoode serueth in due tyme to knowe the trueth A. The word of God séemeth sometime to be preched in vaine but at the length it bringeth forth fruite in due time 42. And many beleeued on him there M. Where did they beléeue In that place into the which the Lorde was fled by reason of the maliciouse wickednesse of the Iewes Therefore these men were so disposed that so soone as they sawe the glory of the miracles of Christ and were admonished of the truth of the sayings of Iohn they were so litle offended by that flyght that they did not only still beléeue the truth which Christe preached but also condemned the mallice of the Iewes I would to God this present age had many such who knowing the trueth would still retaine the same in their hartes againste all offences and lettes which the wicked can obiect ⧠The eleuenth Chapter 1. A certaine man was sicke named Lazarus of Bethany the towne of Mary and hir sister Martha A certaine man was sicke R. THIS whoale Chapter almost maketh onelye a discourse of the raysing vp of Lazarus howbeit a shorter discourse myght haue bene made of the same But the Euangelist doth not wythout cause so largely describe the same For all thinges are wrighten for our learning M. For amonges the reste of the miracles which Christ
méete Christe that shée might secretly entertaine him because hée had but lately escaped out of perill and the fury of his enemies was scarsly appeased which beeing a litle mittigated by his departure into Galile by the hearing of hys retourne againe might haue more violently burst forth But Mary sate still in the house M Mary knewe not of the comming of Christ the which yf she had no doubt shée woulde haue gone forth with her sister to méete him 21. Then sayd Martha vnto Iesus Lorde yf thou hadest beene here my brother had not dyed M. It besemeth him which receiueth and entertaineth a ghest to vse frendlye words in saluting and welcomming that so he maye declare his good wil and frenly hart So Martha here speaketh vnto the Lorde and she beginneth with a complaynt howebeit by this meanes shée doeth modestly declare her mind As yf she should saye Thou Lorde by thy presence couldest haue deliuered my brother from death yea thou canst do it yet because God wil deny thée nothing And speaking thus shée doeth rather followe her affection then kepe her vnder the rule of fayth For these wordes partely procéeded from Faith but the affections of the mind were mixt therewith which caried her yond her bonds For in that she perswaded her selfe that her brother should not haue dyed yf so be Christe had bene present where learneth shée so to beleeue verely it was not conceiued of any promis of Christ It followeth therfore that she rather fulfilled hir owne desiers than obaied Christ It procéeded of Faith that she attributed vnto Christs power and great godnesse but in that she perswadeth her selfe of more than she had receiued or heard of Christ she passeth the boundes of faith For we must alwayes obserue the mutuall consent and agréement betwéene the word and faith lest a man perswade him selfe of any thing without the warraunt of Gods worde Moreouer it may be that Martha leaned to much to the corporall presence of Christ Therefore the faith of Martha being mixt with immoderate desiers and not altogether frée from superstition could not perfectlye shine only the sparkes thereof appeare in these wordes Shée reckened Christ among the men of God whose prayers are heard and who obtaine many things at the handes of God For yf so be shée had had the true vnderstanding of hys power shée would rather haue sayde I knowe that nothing is impossible vnto thée But the Lorde was not ignoraunt of this imperfection of faith in Martha and in others neyther did he seuerely reiecte the same but bare patiently with it and when he sawe conuenient time increased the same This méeknesse and pacience the Apostle set before vs to followe saying him that is weke in the faith receiue 23. Iesus sayde vnto her thy brother shall ryse againe M. The Lord made no aunswere to Martha complaining of his absence For he rather desyered to shewe the reason of his absence by the power of the raysing vp the dead man than by hys wordes C. But the clemency of Christ is wonderfull who bearing with the infirmitie of Martha in those thinges aforesayd of him selfe promised more vnto her then shée her selfe durst openly and preciselye aske M. As if Christ should haue sayde Be of good cheare I knowe what thou wouldest haue thou shalt haue thy desyer thou shalt receiue thy brother Bv. Thou doest beléeue that I béeing a good man and one in the fauoure of God can easily obtaine at his handes what I will yea if it were life for thy buried brother but I promise now vnto thée that thy brother shall arise againe by the power of mine which I haue of the father M. Al they haue to noate this word of consolation which are sorrowfull for the departure of their friendes out of thys lyfe Let them bee perswaded that they heare this from the mouth of Christ thy Father shall ryse agayne thy sonne shal ryse againe thy brother shal ryse again and thy frend shall ryse againe Moreouer in that he sayth not plainlie I wyll raise him vp but He shall rise againe it is to be attributed to modesty and humilitie whiche the Lorde teacheth euery where 24. Martha sayeth vnto hym I knowe that hee shall ryse againe in the resurrection at the laste daye Againe Martha bewrayeth the weakenesse of her faith For a weake faith looketh for nothing but common chaunce and fortune but true faith hath not respect vnto common course but to Gods promise C. Here therefore the excéeding fearfulnesse of Martha bewrayeth it selfe in that shée doeth extenuate the saying of Christ We sayde a litly before that shée went farther then was méete when by her owne fantasy she immagined a sertaine hope to her selfe and nowe shée is slipte into the contrary vice who when Christ reched forth his hand vnto her stoode stil trembling Wherefore we must take héede vnto our selues lest we béeing destitute of the word of GOD ground our hope vpon this or that when there is no cause and againe least the Lord opening hys mouth should finde our hearts to cloase and strayght shut A. But we sée that when Christ taught Martha she hearde him not without some fruite M. Faith of the resurrection derided by worldlings For firste of all shée beléeued that the last day should one daye come This faith the Children of this world do deride and mocke who think that this worlde will continue and abyde for euer Secondly shée beléeued that the resurrection of the dead should bée in the last day This faith the Saduceis did not alowe neither can humaine reason comprehend the same And shée doth not only saye that the resurrection of the dead shal be but I know that he shall rise againe in the laste daye So Iob speaketh I knowe that my redemer liueth and that I shal rise out of the earth in the last daye M. And of the faith of the general resurrection of all men shee taketh an argument of the speciall resurrection of her brother After the same manner also let vs gather All men shall ryse againe Therefore I also shall rise againe They shall ryse againe to euerlasting lyfe which beleeue in Christ therefore I also shall ryse againe God for Christes sake doth pardon and forgeue the penytent and beléeuing therefore also he will pardon and forgeue me God will not forsake those that trust in hym therfore he will not forsake me God resisteth the proude therefore he will resist the pride of Antichrist C. By this aunswere Martha would haue spoken more then shée durste hope for by the words of christ as if she should saye If so be thou speake and meane of the last resurrection I doubt not but that my brother shall rise againe in the last daye and vpon trust hereof I comforte my selfe but I know not whether thou giue mée to vnderstande some greater matter yea or no. 25. Iesus sayth vnto hir I am the resurrection and the lyfe hee that beleeueth on mee yea
she had beene voide of faith Vpon iust cause therefore he sayeth not If thou beléeue thy Brother shall rise againe but Thou shalt see the glorye of God C And that not onely because faith doeth open our eyes that we maye beholde the glorye of GOD shyning in his workes but because our Fayth maketh awaye for the power and goodnesse of GOD to offer it selfe vnto vs as we maye reade in the fowre score and one Psalme beginning at the eleuenth verse So againe vnbeleefe stoppeth the accesse vnto God and doeth as it were kéepe his handes fast shut for the which cause it is sayde in another place Iesus coulde shewe no signe there Mat. 13.58 because of thier vnbeleefe Not that the power of God is tyed to the wyll of menne but because they which doe withstand the same by their wickednesse so muche as they can are vnworthy to haue him reuealed vnto them M. He sayeth The glorye of God when hee might haue sayde my glorye for it was meete that the Sonne also shoulde bee gloryfied by this miracle as is sayde before but Christ thought it better to vse this modestye that he might seeme rather to seeke his Fathers glory than his owne although his Fathers glorye and his are alwaye ioyned togeather 41. Then they tooke away the stoane from the place where the dead vvas laide And Iesus lyfte vp his eyes and saide Father I thanke thee that thou hast heard mee Then they tooke C. Nowe Martha being contented with this seconde saying suffereth the stoane to be moued She sawe nothing as yet but because she heareth that the sonne of God doeth not commaunde the same in vain she willingly obeyeth him Where the dead was layde M. The Euangelist thought that he could not sufficientlye inculcate the death of Lazarus that thereby he might make the glorye o◠the power of Christ which is boath the resurrection and the lyfe the more manifest And Jesus lyft vp his eyes Christ talketh with his Father before he commaundeth the dead man and that he might declare that he talked with the Father he lifted vp his eyes towardes heauen Bv. to the ende that by the very gesture of his body he might declare to the standers about him that the same which he dyd was by the power of God who is the aucthour and geuer of all good thinges C. This therefore is the signe of a good minde disposed to praye For if so bée a man wyll truly call vpon God he must be ioyned with him the which cannot bée except he be lyfted vp from the earth and ascende aboue the heauens The which a man cannot doe by lifting vp his eyes onely For the hypocrites also doe the like who being ouerwhelmed in the fylthynesse of the fleshe do séeme by lifting vp of their eies and by wrything of their faces to drawe heauen vnto them but that which they do hipocritically the children of GOD must do sincerely Notwithstanding he which lyfteth vp his eyes towarde heauen ought by his cogitacion to include God there who being in euery place fulfilleth both heauen and earth but because mens mindes cannot be frée from groase imaginations but that they wyll imagine some groase and base thing to bée in God except it be when they are lyfted vp aboue the worlde the scripture calleth vs thither and testifieth that the heauen is Gods seate Esay 66 i But this lyfting vp of the eyes is not such a ceremonye that true prayer shall not bée acceptable without the same for the Publican no doubte which looked downe to the grounde dyd neuerthelesse by his faith pearce the heauens And yet this gesture is profitable for it styrreth vp men to séeke God and moueth the affections For there is no doubte but that Christ when hee lifted vp his eyes towards heauen was rapte thyther with greate vehemencye Father I thanke thee that thou hast heard me Bv. The Sonne is not so heard of the Father as we are hearde but after a more certaine speciall manner For the Father heareth the Sonne that is to say he is of the same wyl and power that he is of The Sonne wylleth not any thing contrary to his father neyther stādeth hée in néede of any other forreyne or externall helpe C. Nowe therefore he beginneth with thankesgeuing when as he had asked nothing but although the Euangelist make no mencion that he prayed yet notwithstanding there is no doubte but that he first made his peticion for otherwise he coulde not bee heard And it is verye credible that among those groaninges of the which the Euangelist speaketh he prayed Nowe hauing obtained Lazarus lyfe hée geueth thankes to the Father And in that hée arrogateth not this power to him selfe but attributeth the same to his Father as receiued from him he declareth him selfe to bée the Minister of the Father For to frame him selfe to the capacitye of menne one whyle he proouing and confirming his diuinitye challengeth vnto him selfe whatsoeuer belongeth vnto God another whyle being contented with the personne of a man he geueth the whole glory of the diuinitye to the father 42. Howbeit I knowe that thou hearest me alwaies but because of the people which stande by I sayde it that they maye beleeue that thou hast sent mee B. He was sure already that his Father would at his request restoare Lazarus to life Therefore that he might séeme to doe all thinges by the wyll of his Father he gaue him thankes C. And when he addeth that he knewe the same before he so doeth least any man shoulde thinke that he was in so small fauour with the Father that hée could not doe what miracles he woulde at the first without staye Therefore he declareth that there is suche a consent betwéene him and the father that nothing is denied vnto him and that hee néeded not to haue prayed séeing he dyd that thing onely which hée knewe was commaunded to him of the Father but to the ende it might the more euidently appeare vnto men that this was a diuine worke in déede he therefore called vppon the name of the Father B. To be short he geuing thankes vnto the Father in the presence of the people testified that hée wrought all thinges by the power of his father that he is alwayes heard of the Father and that his wyll and the Fathers wyll are all one C. If any man obiect and say Why then dyd he not rayse vp all those that were dead Wée aunswere that God by his wisedome and counsaile appointed so many miracles to be wrought and no moe than should serue for the approbation confirmation of the Gospel That they might beleeue B. Let vs knowe that all the words and déedes of our sauiour Christ belonged to this ende that we might beléeue Iesus to be the sonne of God our sauior They which stóode by might in some sort knowe the Father and yet be ignoraunt of the Sonne therefore hée prayeth before them that they might knowe
the heires of God in déede doe enioye the lyght to the end When hee sayth Beleue in the light No man must thereby gather that the workes of light are not required of the childeren of light for by the workes of light we are declared to be the chidren of the light Bv. To the which effect pertaineth this saying of Paul ye were sometime darknesse but nowe are ye light in the Lorde walke as childeren of the light for the fruite of the spirite consisteth in al goodnes righteousenesse and trueth aprouing what is acceptable vnto the Lorde Ephe. 5.8 and haue no fellowship with the vnfruitefull wordes of darcknes These things spake Iesus C. It maye séeme straunge why he withdrue him self from them who so ernestly desyered to sée him But by the other Euaungelists we maye easily gather that the Euaungelist here speaketh of the enemies of Christ whome the Godly loue and desyer of good and simple men did ver and offend For the straungers that went to méete with Christ followed him till he came into the temple where he chaunced to come among the Scribes and his auncient enemies 37. But though he hadde done so manie miracls before them yet beleeued not they on him M. This ought not to be vnderstood only of that multitude which had mooued the question vnto the Lord concerning the exaltation of Christ but also of al the vnbeléeuing and blinded Iewes before whom the Lord had done many miracles C Therefore let this hinder or trouble no man that Christ was despised of the Iewes this offence the Euangelist putteth awaye shewing that he had many euident testimonies whiche broughte authoritie and credit to him and to hys doctrine but yet that the glory and power of God which euidently shined in the miracles was not séene and perceiued of the blind M. Moreouer the Euaungelist doth not without consideration make mention in this place of the vnbéelefe of the Iewes For he hath so ordered his history that nowe consequently he commeth to the declaration of the death and passion of Christe Béefore therefore he beginneth with the same he thought it necessary to admonish the reader before hande why it came to passe that the same nation and people remained styll so obstinate and vnbeléeuing that they were not afraide to crucefy the sonne of God to take awaye the offence which might here come he layeth the blame of this matter vpon the obstinacy of the Iewes which coulde be reclaimed by no miracles and yet bée iustefyeth Christ who by many miracles called them vnto the faith B. Moreouer when the Euangelist sayth according to his manner as it were speaking generally They beleeued not on him Iohn 8.30 hée ment that very fewe beléeued on him R. For he affirmed before that sertaine beleeued on him 38. That the saying of Esayas the Prophete mighte bee fulfilled which he spake Lorde who shall beleeue our saying and to whom is the arme of the Lord declared C. Because that thing might trouble the mindes of many men howe the Iewes could be so sencelesse and blinde that the visible power of God could nothinge mooue them Iohn of him selfe goeth forward to shewe that faith commeth not by the common sence and vnderstanding of men but by the singuler and rare gift of God and that if was foreshewed long ago concerning Christ that fewe or none should beleeue the Gospel B. This Esayas prophesyed it was mete therfore it should so come to passe and that the prophesy of the prophet should bee fulfilled For he would not haue prophesied of the same except it had bene so appoynted of my father Bv. But the Iewes were not such obstinate personnes because the Prophete dyd foretell that they should be so but he therefore foreshewed the same because they should bée suche Lord who shall beleeue C. This sentence consisteth of twoo partes In the first part Esaias speaking of Christ and foreséeing that whatsoeuer hee had spoken of Christ and also whatsoeuer should bée spoken by the Apostles should bée reiected of the Iewes as one amazed at such as bée in obstinacye hée cryeth out Lorde who shall beleeue our Preachinges And in the seconde parte hée sheweth the cause why the nomber of the beléeuing is so small namelye because God doeth not commonlye illuminate all menne but bestoweth the grace of his spirite onelye vppon a fewe Wherefore if so bée the obstinate infidelitye of a great number among the Iewes ought not to hynder the faithfull although they be fewe in number no more ought wée to bée ashamed at this daye of the Gospell although the same hath fewe Disciples By this word arme it is euident inough that hée vnderstandeth the power of God The Prophete teacheth that the arme of God whiche is included in the doctrine of the Gospell is hydde vntyll the same bée reuealed and withall hée testifyeth that all are not partakers of this reuelation wherevppon it followeth that many are left to their blindnesse being voyde of inwarde lyght who hearing heare not M. Therefore wee haue néede of the Reuelation of the power of God to beléeue the worde of Christ The high Priestes also Scribes and Pharisées sawe the power of God shyning in the workes of Christ and so dyd the reast of the wicked Iewes but they beléeued not because they sawe the same not as the power of GOD but as the power of Sathan therefore also they sayde Hee casteth out Deuelles in Belzebub the chiefe of the Deuelles Luke xi.xv. To cast out Deuelles was a worke of the finger of God but the wicked attributed the same vnto Sathan Wherfore Because they were destitute of the reuelation of the arme of God their eyes were blinded and their heartes were hardened The arme of God in Christ during the tyme of the Crosse séemed to be shortened but in his resurrection againe it declared it selfe to bée a mightye and outstretched arme Therefore we must praye vnto God that hée wyll reueale his arme vnto vs in Christ R. The Apostle Paule cyteth this testimony to exhorte the faithfull not to be discouraged because of the multitude of the vnbeléeuing and the small number of the faithfull neyther yet for the same to forsake the doctrine of the Gospell All sayeth he obeye not the Gospell For Esaias sayeth Rom. x. xvi Lord who hath beleeued our wordes 39. Therfore could they not beleeue because that Esaias sayeth againe He hath blin 40. ded their eyes and hardened their heart that they should not see with theyr eyes and least they should vnderstād with their heart and shoulde be conuerted and I should heale them C. This speache is somewhat more harde because as the wordes importe the waye and power of beléeuing was quyte stopte vp and taken awaye from the Iewes because the Prophesye of the Prophete had appointed them to blindnesse before they had eyther chosen blindnesse or fayth I aunswere that it is no absurditye if it coulde not happen otherwyse than God
had foreséene appointed But wée must noate that the simple and bare forknewledge of God was not the cause of these thinges howbeit here we must not haue so much consideracion of the foreknowledge of God as of iudgement and vengeaunce Neyther dyd God looke downe coÌ„sider from heauen what men woulde doe but he pronounceth what he him selfe woulde doe namelye that he woulde stryke the wicked with blindnesse giddines that he might take vengeance vpon their wickednesse For here the inferiour cause is noated why God woulde haue his word which by nature is whoalsome to bée perillous and deadlye to the Iewes namelye for that they had so deserued by their wickednesse It was impossible for them to shonne this punishment when God had once determined to caste them into a reprobate scence and to turne the light of his worde into darkenesse For this latter Prophesye is vnlyke to the first in this because there the Prophete affirmeth that no other do beléeue than those whome God doeth illuminate according to his good pleasure the cause whereof doeth not appeare For séeing of right and equity all men are lost and dampned God maye according to his goodnesse saue whome he wyll from among the rest But here hée maketh mencion of the obduration by whiche GOD taketh vengeaunce vppon the wickednesse of an vnthankfull people Who so doe not obserue and consider these degrées doe confounde amisse dyuers places of the Scripture But we haue expounded this place of Esaias in our exposition vppon the thirtéene Chapter of Mathewe beginning at the fowretéene verse 41. Suche thinges sayde Esaias when hee sawe his glory and spake of him M. This the Euangelist addeth least any man shoulde saye To what purpose doest thou alleadge this place The Prophete spake of the men in his time and therefore they serue nothing to this purpose C. This cogitacion Iohn preuenteth plainly shewing that the Prophet was sent to bée a teacher not for one age but rather that the glorye of Christe was shewed vnto him that he might bée a witnesse of those thinges which shoulde come to passe vnder his raigne and kingdome For to what ende dyd the Propheticall Reuelations serue but onelye to delyuer as it were from hande to hand to others that which they had receyued from God And the Euangelist taketh this as graunted vnto him that Esaias sawe the glorye of Christ Wherevppon hee gathereth that hée applyed his Doctrine to the state of his kingdome whiche was to come A. As touching the time in the which the Prophete saw the glorye of Christ some referre it to that tyme in the which Vzias the King dyed Esay 6.1 For then the Prophete sawe the Lorde sitting vppon a high throane and the skyrtes of his cloathing filling the Temple the Seraphins standing vpon it euerye one hauing sixe winges with twayne hée couered his face and with twaine he couered his féete and with twaine he dyd flée And one cryed to another and sayde Holy Holy Holy is the Lorde of Hoastes the whoale worlde is full of his glorye By this vision the purpose of the Prophete was to shewe a vewe of the kingdome of Christ M. But this also maye be referred to that which is contained in the thrée and fiftye Chapter of Esai For then the Prophete sawe the glorye of Christ in the spirite when hée spake of the arme of the Lorde 42. Neuertheles among the chiefe Rulers also many beleued on him but because of the Pharisees they did not confesse him leaste they shoulde be excomunicate B. Because the Euangelist had spoken of the obstinacy of the Iewes because they could not beléeue on the Lorde hee doth very well ad this by which he doth shewe that all were not so reiected but that many of the Rulers also beléeued one the Lorde how be it they were but weake as yet and louers of the glory of this worlde C. A worthie example verely of the grace of God for impietie hauing once gotten the vpper hand is a certaine generall plague which by the contagion therof infecteth al the partes of the body Therefore it is the singuler gyfte of God when some remaine syncere amonge a corrupt people Howbeit the same grace of God is to be seene at this daye in the world For although impietie and the contempte of God doe abounde and although a great nomber goe about to banishe awaye quite the doctrine of the Gospell notwithstanding it shall finde some sanctuaries and receiuers And so it cometh to passe that Faith hath certaine resting places leste it should be quite driuen out of the worlde Faith cannot be baniâ—â—â— oute of 〈◊〉 worlde M. So in the time of Elias there semed to be almost none which worshipped the true God so that Elias was thoughte to remaine aloane when as notwithstanding there were seuen thousand men in Israell which had not bowed theire knee before Baall 1. King 19. C. This word Also betokeneth an Emphasys and vehemencye For Princes and Rulers for the moste part weare such deadly enemies and haters of the Gospel that it was incredible that some one among them should haue bene found faithfull The more wonderfull therefore is the power of the spirite of God who pearced in thether whether nothing else coulde come Howbeit this was not the wickednesse of one age onelye that the rulars were obstinate and rebellious against Christ For honour Ritches and dignitye haue alwayes Pride theyr handmayde Wherefore it is a harde matter to bring them to bee humble and lowlye in theyr owne eyes who being puffed vp with Pride and arrogancye scarcelye knowe them selues to bée men Whatsoeuer he bée that excelleth others in this worlde wyll not if he bée wyse trust vnto his mightinesse least the same be a let vnto him A. Iam. 1.10 Let him that is Ritche sayth Saynt Iames reioyce that he is brought lowe for hee shall passe awaye as a flowre of the fielde When he sayeth that there were many we must not so vnderstand the same as though the one halfe or the greater part of the Rulers beléeued for they being compared to others of whome there was a great multitude they were but a fewe but those same were a great many if they were considered in them selues But because of the Phariseis This the Euaungelist misliketh in them for that they did not bouldly coÌ„fesse their faith C. And therewithall noateth howe greate the imbecilitie of faith was in them who were luke warme or rather key could For a true and liuelye Faith cannot bee deuided from Confession Faith and Confession linked together Rom. 10.10 For with the harte wee beeléeue to righteousenesse and with the mouth we confesse to saluation And it cannot bee that faith beeing once kindled in the hart shoulde not burne cast forth his flame Therefore the Euangelist geueth vs to vnderstand that these Princes imbraced the doctrine of Christ because they knew the same to be come from God but yet that
this faith was not liuely in them and not so vertuouse as it beecame the same because Christ geueth not vnto his Disciples the spirite of feare but the spirite of constancye insomuche that they dare bouldlye confesse that whiche they haue learned of him And although it is not likely that these men were quight dumbe yet notwithstanding because they made no true confession the Euaungelist simply denieth that they professed theyr fayth For this had bene true and lawfull confession to haue openlye geuen their name and professed Christ Wherefore let no man flatter himselfe which in anye parte hydeth and dissembleth his faithe leste he should incurre the displeasure and hatered of men For although the name of Christ be odiouse that feare is not excusable which maketh vs slide from the confession of his name though but the breadth of a heare Bv. A great number at this daye haue the very same disease that these Rulers had For they vnderstand the doctrine of trueth they know the lawful vse of the sacramentes that papistry is contrary to the doctrine of the Gospell and that in the papacy the Sacramentes are not ministred accordinge to the institution of the Lorde all these thinges they sée and knowe but yet neuertheles for feare and the loue of temporall thinges they communicate with the very same they haulte on both sydes and do not bouldly confesse the trueth All these men verely do greatly offende and ought not to be confyrmed in their errour to beleue that it is sufficient if so bee they retayne that which is true in their harte and do thinke well in their minde of the Gospell and in the meane time haue a lyking of these abhominations instituted against the word of God that is to saye they come vnto the masse not as to the masse but as vnto the Lordes Supper God hateth that hipocriticall dissimulation and loueth trueth and sinceritie Concerninge excommunication reade the ninth Chapter going before beginning at the .22 verse 43. For they loued the prayse of men more then the praise of God R. Thou mayest sée in this place the cause why fewe of the Rulers mightye men and wise men doe not sincerelye confesse the Gospell Because the Gospell bringeth with it the Crosse and the forsaking of earthlye goodes Nowe séeing the Rulers coulde not abide to forsake their tyranny and séeing it séemed foolishe to the wise men to resigne the wisdome of reasone to the bare and weake worde of the gospell it hath euer to come to passe that very fewe mightie and wise men truely confessed Christ According to the saying of Sainte Paule Behould your calling bretheren how that not many wise men after the flesh not many mightie not many of high degre are called but God hath chosen the foolishe thinges of this world to confounde the wise C. The Euangelist laieth no supersticioÌ„ to these menes charge but onely sayth that they sought to auoyde the reproche and disprayse of men For yf so be ambition preuayled more with them than the feare of God it followeth that they were delyuered by a certayne light feare of concience Nowe let the readers noate how greatly God misliketh and condemneth theire feare who dissemble their faithe before men for feare of displeasure What worse thing can there be yea what can be more beastly than to preferre the vaine liking and commendation of men before the Iudgement of God And he pronounceth all those to be suche who forsake the displeasure of men when they should confesse a pure true faith and that iustely For the Apostell commending the inuinsyble constancie of Moyses Heb. â—i 27. saith that he endured euen as though he hadde séene him which is inuisible By which wordes he geueth vs to vnderstande that when a man fasteneth his eyes vppon God his harte will be inuincible more faste than an Adamant stoan Hervpon therfore commeth that cowardlines which maketh vs to fal to false dissimulation because wee haue wholy respect vnto this world For the sincere aspect and behoulding of God doth driue away all smoake and vanitie of ritches and honours It is not therefore a small and veniall offence as some imagine to deny Christ seeing the holy Ghost in this place sayth that those Rulers which confessed not Christe loued the prayse of men more than the glory of God Bv. And Christe himselfe sayth He which denieth mee before men shall be denied of mee before my Father which is in heauen Mat. 10.33 C. To loue the prayse of men in this place signifieth to desire to be in estimation and fauoure among men Therefore the Euaungelist meaneth that these Rulers were so addicted vnto the worlde that they rather desired to please men than God R. The prayse of men is to be counted honest good and wise the glorye and prayse of God is to be obiected contemned scorned crucified and to be cruellye slaine For by these meanes Christ entered into the kingdome of his Father and the Father by them was glorified in the worlde Hee therefore which preferreth the prayse of men before the glorye of God is vaine and miserable seeing the praise of men tendeth to reproache and shame but the glory of God bringeth to euerlasting lyfe 44. Iesus cryed and sayd Hee that beleeueth on me beleeueth not on mee but on him that sent mee M. All this place contayneth a serious and summarie declaration by which the Lorde maketh plaine protestation concerning himselfe and his dispensation as that hée doth not defende his owne cause that hée came not at his owne pleasure but that hée was sent of the Father that hée is the light of the world sent to doe good and not harme that hee spake nothing of himselfe and therefore that they which beléeue in him beeleéue not in him but in the father which sent him and that hee iudgeth not the vnbeleeuing but that they must be iudged by the word which he hath preached And by this his serious contestation hys purpose was in plaine wordes to gyue his last farwell to this blinde and obstinate people to lay the blame of vnbelefe vppon their owne heades and manifestlye to testefie of his righteousnesse and innocencie And this hee did not symply and in the eares of one or two but freely and with a lowde voyce which the Euaungelist noateth by these wordes Iesus cryed and sayde So did the saintes of God in olde time protest before the people shewing that they had omitted nothing Deut 32 1. Iosua 23.4 King 12 3. Act. 20.33 which pertayned to the office committed vnto them as Moyses Iosua Samuell and Paule B. Also the purpose of our sauiour Christ was by his example speaking of him selfe with so loude a voyce than the which nothing greued more the Pharises to incourag those fearfull Rulers which beleeued on him that with him they might dispise the Pharises in respect of God And that they might do this he bringeth a moste vrgent and stronge reasone affirminge that
them selues and think that they shall escape vnpunished for abusing Christe he addeth heare a horrible threatening that although he rest and suffer yet his only doctrine shall suffice to condem them euen as in an other place he sayde that there shoulde neede no other iudge but Moises in whom they dyd glory Therfore the sence is this Iohn 5.45 I earnestlye desiring your saluation doo not vse my auctorytie in condemninge you but doo wholely séeke to saue that whiche was loste yet thinke not ye that you are therfore escaped the hand of God Bv. For they shall not escape vnpunished and go away without iudgement which contemne and reiecte the sonne of God C. For to speake of the least the onely worde which ye haue despised shall be a sufficient and meete Iudge And receyueth not my wordes C. This latter part is an exposition of that which wente before M. For in these wordes it is declared â—hat it is to obiect the Sonne of God and what they are which reiected him C. For because men haue hypocrisy ingraffed in them by nature there is nothing more easy for them than in words to boste that they are ready to receiue Christe and we sée how common this vaine boasting is euen amonge the most wicked Wherefore we muste remember this definition namelye that Christe is reiected when we imbrace not the pure doctrine of the Gospoll M. euen as to receiue Christe is nothing else but to receyue his worde by a liuely faithe C. The Papistes bragge with openne mouthe of the worde of God but so soone as the same is preached ther is nothing more hatfull vnto them These kisse Christ as Iudas did Therefore let vs learne to include him in his worde and geue vnto him that worshipe of obedience onely which he requireth The worde that I haue spoken C. He could not by a more gloriousse tytle extoll the authority of the Gospell than when he geueth the power of Iudgeing vnto the same For accordinge to these wordes the laste Iudgement shall be nothing else than an approuinge of the doctrine of the Gospell For Christ shall site vpon his tribunall seate but he affirmeth that he will pronounce that sentence out of his worde which he nowe preacheth This threatninge ought to make the wicked much afearde when they cannot escape the Iudgement of his doctrine which they nowe so prowdly contemne Againe hereby commeth a wonderfull consolation to the godly that howsoeuer they are now condemned of the worlde they are notwithstandinge already Iustefied in heauen because whersoeuer the faith of the Gospell hath this feate the tribunall seate of God is errected to saue We bearing our selues bould vpon this aucthoritye there is no cause why wée should care for the Papistes with theire preposterous Iudgementes because our faith reacheth aboue the Angels Bv. Therefore let vs well remember this and let vs take hede that we despise not the Lorde speaking to vs in his Gospell 49 For I haue not spoken of my selfe but the father which sente me he gaue mee commaundement what I should saye and what I shoulde speake C. Leste the externall shewe of man should deminish any thinge of the maiesty of God Christ calleth vs from the fame vnto his Father And for this cause he maketh mention so often times of his Father And verely seing it is greate wickednes to transfer vnto any other any parte of the deuine glory it is necessary that the same worde come from God to which Iudgment is geuen Bv. Christ therefore in these wordes doth very strongly maintaine the whole doctrine of his Gospell and proueth the same not to be humane but deuine vndoubted and authenticall C. Also here hée putteth a difference betwéene him and his Father not according to the deuine person simplye but rather according to the fleshe least the Doctrine being iudged to be of man shoulde haue the lesse waight and auctoritye Moreouer if so be the conciences of men shoulde be subiect vnto humaine lawes this reason of Christ shoulde not serue that his word shall be a Iudge because the same hath not come from man according to the saying of Saincte Iames There is one Lawe geuer which is able to saue and to destroye Moreouer hereby we maye gather what wicked and cruel sacriledge that is that the Pope dare presume to binde mens consciences vnto his immaginations for by this meanes he arrogateth more vnto him selfe then doth the sonne of God who denyeth that he speaketh any thing but according to the commaundement and prescript of hys Father A. The which he doth not only here affirme but very often also for the commendation of his doctrine as in the seuenth and eyghte Chapters goinge before 50 And I knowe that his commaundemente is lyfe euerlastinge whatsoeuer I speake therefore euen as the father badde mee so I speake C. Againe he commendeth the fruicte of his doctrine to the ende al men might the more willingly submit them selues vnto the same M. For hee sayeth not simply And his commaundement is euerlasting life but he sayeth I knowe that hys commaundemente is euerlastinge lyfe This is the testimony of the trueth and of the will of God towardes mankind He knewe what to teache and wherefore he was sent namely to preach the doctrine of eternall lyfe and for this cause was he sent of the Father that hee might be to the faithfull the author of euerlasting life This certainly also beecommeth the Ministers of Christ who ought to teach no other thing then that which they haue receiued in commaundement The which if they doo they also maye saye VVe speake not of our selues but hee which hath sent vs hath giuen vs a commaundement what wee shoulde teache and we know that his commaundement is eternall lyfe An excellent tytle verylye of the doctrine of Christ For the Gospell of Christe is the commaundement of God to euerlasting life that is to saye it is the doctrine or preaching of grace committed by the Father to Christ the sonne of God to eternall lyfe which he promiseth to them that beléeue in him R. For this commaundement the Father hath giuen to the sonne that hee shoulde descende into this worlde and saue all those that beeléeue For so God loued the whrlde that hee gaue his onely begotten Sonne that euery one which beléeueth in him should not perishe but haue lyfe euerlasting M. The Lawe also was commaunded to Moyses but it was giuen vppon Mount Sina with feare trembling and leading to death but the Gospell is the commaundement of God giuen to Christ the sonne of God preached in Sion and spreade from thence throughout the whoale worlde being peaceable and swéete and wrighten by the spirite of God in the tables of their heartes which beleeue offering remission of sinnes and euerlasting lyfe to all that beléeue C. It is meete therefore that they féele the vengeaunce of God which are so wickedly bent that they now refuse him to be the Aucthor of lyfe
was wickedly betrayed of his domisticall enemie euen so the like condition abideth for the Childeren of God After these mens opinions this is the sence In that one of my disciples is a wicked traytor it is no newe or vnwonted thing in the worlde but rather that is put in practise at this daye whiche the Scripture testifieth to be done longe agoe But séeing the same was shadowed in Dauid which was more fully afterward to be seene in Christ their Iudgement séemeth better which affirme the same properly to be fulfilled whiche Dauid had forshewed by the spirite of prophesy M. Thus therefore he séemeth to shew a reason wherefore he chose Iudas for that he was not ignorant what he was least that which shoulde come to passe might seeme to happen vnawares vnto him Moreouer to lift vp the héele metaphorically signifieth vnder the cooller of frendshippe to set vppon one by deceite that he maye bée oppressed vnawares Nowe that which Christ suffered béeing our head and example we must also patiently suffer béeing his members M. In this place also the authority of the Scripture is commended because all thinges in the same are necessarily fulfilled Wherefore we must take héede that we do not doubt of the fulfilling of them because the holy Ghost whatsoeuer he doth in the Scriptures whether it be by teaching or reprehending by threatning or promising by terrifiyng or comfortyng cannot lye A. For as Christ sayeth the scripture cannot but bee fulfilled Ioh. 10.35 Esay 40.8 because the word of the Lorde abydeth for euer 11. Nowe I tell you beefore it come that when it is come to passe yee might beeleue that I am hee C. By this sentence he admonisheth his Disciples that there is so litle cause why they should stomble or fall because a traytor shall come out of their company that they ought rather thereby to be the better confirmed in faith For excepte we did behould with our eyes the verye same in the Church which was forshewed concerning the troubles and contentions of the same we might haue Iuste occasion to doubt of prophesyes But seeing the trueth of the Scripture doth agrée with our experience then we haue better intelligence that God hath a care for vs and that we are gouerned by hys prouidence M. Therefore let vs noat to what ende Christ went aboute to confirme the mindes of his Apostles in the fayth towardes hym They had séene manye of his miracles and of late when hée raysed vp Lazarus oute of the graue when he had béene dead fowre dayes they stoode by and yet notwithstanding it was so great a matter to beleeue in him that they had also néede to be comforted and confirmed in that faith by the Scriptures of the Prophetes C. Moreouer by these wordes That yee might beleeue that J am hee He geueth vs to vnderstand that hée is the same messias which was promised Not that the treason of Iudas beganne to bring the Disciples vnto the Fayth for they knewe him already and had confessed who he was but because their faith profited more Iohn 6.69 when they came vnto the experience of those thinges which they had heard before out of the mouth of Christ And nowe we maye two wayes vnderstand the same as that he sayeth that the Disciples shall beleeue when they see the matter come to passe because nothing was hidden from him or else that none of thos things should faile him which the Scripture testifieth concerning Christ Both these sentences maye serue well B Therefore when they sawe that he knewe all thinges before they came to passe and yet notwithstanding woulde willingly suffer the same they mighte easily know that he was very Christe and God Howbéeit they did better way and vnderstand these thinges when they were more amply endued with the holy Ghost Concerning the exposition of the twenty verse reade in our commentary vppon the tenth Chapter of Mathewe beginning at the forty verse 21. When Iesus thus sayde hee was troubled in spirite and testifyed and sayde verilye verily I saye vnto you that one of you shall betraye mee C. The more holy that the Apostolicall office is and the greater the excelency of the same the more filthy and detestable was the treason of Iudas Therefore such and so great wickednesse brought horror of mind into Christ him selfe when he séeeth that holy office to be defiled by the vnspeakable witnes of one man in whom the Maiesty of God should haue shined B. And this perturbation constraned him to speake more plainly of the traitor and according to his wonted manner to testify with an oath that it was one of his chosen Disciples Apostles which should betray him As if he should saye Beholde to what great dignitie I haue aduaunced you For I haue made you so great that whosoeuer receiueth you receiueth my father also but Oh wickednesse Oh straunge cruelty one of you I saye of you twelue of you Apostls whom whosoeuer heareth heareth me and my father to whome whosoeuer doth good doth it to me and to my Father shal betray me to death C. And this was not a fained passion in Christ but he was in déede througly so affected and troubled This is necessary to be knowen of vs because his zeale is sett before for immitation that wée might seriously abhorre these monsterouse synnes which do ouerthrowe the holy order of God and of hys Church AVG. Awaye then with the Arguments of the Philosophers which say that these perturbations come not into the minde of a wise man God hath made the wisedome of this world foolishnesse i. Cor. i. 20 Wée maye reade the like wordes in the one and twenty verse of the twentye sixe Chapter of Mathewe 22. Then the Disciples looked one on another doubting of whome hee spake C. They whose consciences accused them not were much agréeue at the saying of Christ only Iudas was so obstinate and hardned in his wickednesse that hée was not touched at al. So great was the authority of Christ with the Disciples that they were sertainly perswaded that he did or spake nothing rashly B. Therefore they looked one vppon another eyther because they were amased or else because thereby they woulde sée if they could fynd out the traytour by his countenaunce But Sathan hadde banished out of the heart of Iudas al reuerence that he might be more hard then the flint stoan to repell all admonitions Bv. For al the rest béeing wonderfully troubled and greeued he notwithstanding hee knewe in his owne conscience him selfe to be giltie was neither a feard neyther ashamed nor abashed to come to the holy Surper and coulde also abide without blushing that the Lorde should looke vppon him whom he knew not to be ignorāt of any of his thoughts So great was the plague of couetousenesse and such liberty he had to abuse the knowen libertie of the Lorde And allthough Christ might seme to deale scarse frendly in suffering his guiltlesse Disciples to
forgotten againe tyl at the leangth they growe out of vse Therefore Christ the better to imprint the doctrine of loue in the mindes of his disciples commendeth the same of newnesse As if he should say I would haue you alwayes to remember this commaundement euen as if it were a Law newlye made To bée short we sée that the purpose of Christ in this place was to exhort his Disciples vnto loue least at any time they should suffer them selues to be drawen from the loue of the same or suffer the doctrine thereof to go out of their mindes And howe necessarye this admonicion was Loue commaunded to the Disciples daylye experience teacheth Therefore Christ geueth vnto loue this tytle of newnesse to stryre vs vp alway to imbrace the same A. And for this cause Saint Iohn in another place calleth the same newe i. Ioh. 2.7 That ye loue togeather C. Loue is extended euen to straungers and forreiners because all are of one fleshe all are created after the Image of God But because the Image of God doeth more euidently shine in those that are regenerated it is méete that the bond of loue be much more straite among the Disciples of Christ Gala. 6.20 i. â—e i. 22 i. Ioh. 3. i4 euen as the Apostle Paul exhorteth Loue hath his originall from GOD and is referred vnto him There can bée no mutuall affection of loue but onely in those that are gouerned by one spirite Christ therfore noateth here to the first degrée of loue Loue extendech it selfe to all men But we noate also that as the goodnesse of God doeth extend it selfe to the whole worlde euen so we must loue all men yea euen those which do hate vs that we may be the children of our heauenly Father which suffereth his sonne to shine vppon the good and en the euyll 35. In this shall all men knowe that yee are my Disciples if ye haue loue one to another C. Christ confirmeth againe that which hee had spoken before that they were taught in vaine in his schoole which loue not mutually among them selues As if hée should say Not only your selues shal knowe that you are my Disciples but your profession also shal be proued true before others Bv. The Disciples of other maisters are knowen by their titelles by their Apparell and by diuers other noates R. The Disciples of Antichriste are knowen by their rounding and shauing by their disguised apparell and by their externall Ceremonies The Disciples of Moyses are known by Circumcision by their holy and Sabboth dayes and by their sacrifices Loue is the badge of Christes Disciples but all men in the whoale worlde shall knowe by one noat and badge that ye are my very and true Disciples yf so be ye retaine suche loue among you as I shewe vnto you Therefore séeing Christ hath prescribed this to be the only and sertaine noate to knowe his discipls by are they not fooles and mad men who forsaking so playne and absolute a commaundement séeke other noates For there are some that think they shall be true Christians yf so be they can créepe into a Monkes Coole if so be they builde Temples and erect alters come to Masses and do obserue such like traditions of men Therfore séeing Christ discerneth his Disciples by loue from other Disciples they weary them selues in vaine who forsaking loue forge vnto them selues newe worshippes the which vanitie is to bee séene at this daye in the Papacy And it is not superfluouse that Christ standeth so much vppon this poynt For selfloue doth so rule vs for the most parte that true loue is cleane banished away Wherefore whosoeuer desiereth to bée a true Disciple of Christ let him frame and direct his whoale lyfe to loue his bretheren and dayly practise the same Neyther is there any cause why the enemies of Gods truth should by this place extenuate the frée iustification which commeth by faith For we our selues doe acknoweledge and confesse that there is no fayth without loue but we knowe that loue springeth from faith For the whiche cause the Apostle Paule commendeth to the Churches of Galatia faith which worketh thorowe loue Gala. 5.6 36. Simon Peeter sayd vnto hym Lorde whether goeste thou Iesus aunswered hym whether I goe thou canst not followe mee nowe but thou shalte follow mee afterwards M. Againe the loue of Simon towardes the Lord bewrayed it selfe Hee was very loth to be seperated from him whom he so entierly loued béeing redy to follow him whether soeuer he went Therefore when he heard the Lord saye whether I goe thether yee cannot come with a troubled mind he demaunded saying Lord whether goest thou C. Whereby it appeareth how great the rudenesse of Peeter was who béeing so oftentimes admonished of the death and departure of Christ was now troubled as if he had neuer heard any whit of the same Howebéeit in this we are to like vnto him For we heare dayelye out of the mouth of Christ all thinges apte and méete for this life and necessary to be knowen but when wee come vnto the matter we are no lesse astonished than nouices which neuer heard of the same M. Péeter maketh no aunswere to those thinges concerning mutuall loue which the Lord had commaunded But leauing that demandeth whether Christ went C. By which wordes he declareth that he had to great a desyer of the carnall presence of Christ For he thought this very vnméete that Christ should goe to another place and he be left behinde VVhether J goe thou canst not followe me Now he more plainly vttereth that which he had spokeÌ„ before whether I go thether can ye not come C. And withall he brideleth the importunate desyre of Péeter And he speaketh precisely as it became a Maister notwithstanding strayt after he mittigateth the sharpnesse of hys wordes teaching that he shall be seperated from them but for a short time M. Heare we must noate that there are certaine times and momentes appoynted of God to euery faithfull man in the which they departing out of this life maye followe their Lord before the which times noane maye followe him Peeter in déede had his time comming to followe the Lord as here also it is sayd but he had his moments and appoynted time of the which mencion is made in the eyghtéenth verse of the one twenty Chapter following C. In this place therefore we are taught to submitte our prayers vnto God lest they passe their boundes the which if they doe we must suffer them to be restrayned with thys brydell Moreouer lest we should faynt or be discouraged let vs remember the consolation which strayght after he addeth promising that we shall one daye come vnto him For he meaneth that Péeter as yet was not méete to beare his crosse but as a gréene and vntimely plant yet notwithstanding that in continuaunce of time he should bée made apte for the same Wherefore wée must pray vnto God that he
will retourne to you againe R. For I will not so goe away that I will be quite separated from you I will not so goe awaye that I will not retourne againe I will not so enter into the kingdome of my Father that I will retayne the same to my selfe aloane but for youre cause I goe and I so goe that I will come againe receiue you vnto me C. Moreouer this comming againe heare oughte not to be vnderstoode of the holy ghoste as though Christ would geue vnto hys Disciples a newe presence of him selfe in the spirite It is very true that Christ dwelleth in vs and in vs by his holye spirite but he speaketh here of the laste daye of Iudgement in the whiche hee shall come at the length to gather those that be his together And verily hée doth dayly prepare a place for vs yf so be wée haue respecte vnto the whoale body of the Church Wherevppon it followeth that the full time of our enteraunce into heauen is not yet come This the Apostle doth notably expresse in the fourth Chapter of his firste Epistle to the Thessalonians M. Lette vs remember therefore that Christ is come againe into this world The worlde beleeueth not this The cause of hys firste comming was that all they which were elected vnto lyfe from the beginning might be called vnto the grace of the kingdome of God The seconde cause of his comming shal be that the foresayde elected maye be taken vp into Euerlasting mansions This shal be broughte to passe by the ministery of Aungels Math. 13 And this second comming of Christ is desired so long vntyll a place is prouided in heauen for euery one And this caling of the electe shal be fulfilled here in earth the which béeing once ended and fulfilled this moste corrupt and wicked worlde shall haue an ende This wicked worlde shall haue an ende when the nomber of Gods elect is full A. Reade the twentyth sixe verse of the twelfth chapter going before 4. And whether I go yee know and the vvay ye knowe B. Because he would comfort his disciples concerning his departure it is necessary that we vnderstand this of that waye by which his disciples should followe hym vnto the Father C. Howebeit withall Christ teacheth that his death is not destruction but a passag to the father Therefore we haue here to noate twoo thinges The fyrst is that wee beholde Christ in his heauenlye glorye and blessed immortallity with the eyes of faith Secondlye that wée knowe him to bée the first fruites of our lyfe and the waye which was shut vp against vs is nowe opened vnto vs by him This he vttereth more plainlye in another place saying Mat. i6 24 M. Hee which wyll followe me let him deny himselfe and take vp his crosse and followe mee Christ him selfe is the waye to heauen that by him and after him we may come to heauenly thinges 5. Thomas sayde vnto him Lorde we knowe not whether thou goest and howe is it possible for vs to know the waye Bv. The Disciples being much gréeued marked not what the Lorde sayde vnto them and iudging to groslye of the wordes of the Lorde vnderstande not his minde and purpose C. And although at the first sight the aunswere of Thomas séemeth to disagrée with the saying of Christ yet notwithstanding his purpose was not to discréedite his Maister Notwithstanding it may be demaunded howe he denied that which the Lord had affirmed We aunswere that there are oftentimes in the Saintes confused vnderstandinges because they doe not way and consider the manner and reason of that which is plainlye set before them So the calling of the Gentiles was prophesied by the Prophetes to come of the true scence of Faith Ephe. 3 9 the which notwithstanding the Apostle Paule affirmeth to bée a misterye hydden from them Therefore when the Apostles shoulde beléeue that Christ went vnto the Father and yet notwithstanding knew not howe he should get that kingdome Thomas iustly affirmeth that they knew not whether hee went Therevppon hée gathereth the waye is more obscure For before wée enter into the race wée must knowe whether it tendeth M. By this place wée gather that no man knoweth the waye to heauenlye thinges except he fyrst knowe that Christ our sauiour and Mediatour is gone thyther 6. Iesus sayth vnto them I am the waye the trueth and the lyfe no man commeth vnto the Father but by me R. This is the principall poynt and sum of the whole Gospell that Christ is the waye the trueth and the lyfe C. Christ doeth not dyrectlye aunswere vnto the question yet notwithstanding he omitteth nothing which is necearye to bée knewne The curiositye of Thomas was to bée bridled therefore Christ doth not shewe what his condicion shal be with the Father but standeth vppon a more necessery point Thomas would wyllinglye haue hearde what Christe should doe in heauen euen as we oftentimes doe to muche wearye our selues with such subtile and curious poyntes But wee ought rather to applye our mindes how we shal be partakers of the blessed resurrection to come Wherfore the sum of this sentence is that whosoeuer getteth Christ she ll want nothing and that therefore he goeth beyonde all perfection which is not contented with him alone And he speaketh of their degrées as if he should saye that he is the beginning the middest and the ende Wherevppon it followeth that we must begin with him goe forewarde in him and ende at him We must not séeke for higher wisdome than that which leadeth vs to euerlasting lyfe This he affirmeth shal be founde in him And hée also pronounceth that the same must bee sought for in no other Hée teacheth moreouer that he is in the waye by whiche onelye wée must come thyther Therefore least hée shoulde fayle vs in any part he reacheth out his hande to those that goe astray and doeth humble himselfe so far that he directeth sucking Children hee hauing professed him selfe to bée a Captaine forsooke not his seruauntes in the midst of their race but made them partakers of the trueth At the last he made them partakers of that trueth than the which nothing more excellent can be deuised Bv. Therefore in these wordes all the Misteries of the Gospell are comprehended and from hence the ryuers of lyfe doe spring C. Séeing therefore that Christ is the waye there is no cause why the weake and ignoraunte shoulde complaine that they are forsaken of him seeing he is the truth and the lyfe he containeth in him selfe wherewithall to satisfye euen the most perfect Trueth in this place is taken of some to bée the wholsome lyght of heauenly wisedome And of othersome to be the substaunce of lyfe and of all spiritual graces which is compared with figures and shadowes Euen as when it is sayde Grace and trueth came by Christ Iesus But more rightlye it is taken for the perfection of Faith Iohn 1.7 euen as the waye is
Therefore although he semed to speake vnto deafe men for a time yet notwithstanding afterwarde it appered that he did not spend his winde in vaine but that he sowed the sede in the grounde which was afterwarde to bring forthe frute And as Christ speaketh héere of his worde and of the fulfillinge of thinges euen so his death Resurrection and ascention into heauen do growe together with doctrine that they maye bringe forth Faithe in vs. A. Moreouer he speaketh here almoste the same which he did when he made mention of the treason of Iudas Nowe I tell you before it is come that when it is come to passe ye might beleeue that I am he Iohn 13.16 And in the sixtene chapter folowing But these thinges haue I spoken vnto you that when the time shall come ye maye remember that I toulde you By which wordes he sheweth a plaine Argument of his diuinitye to the confirmation of his disciples Faith 38 Hereafter will I not taulke manye wordes with you for the Prince of this worlde cōmeth hath naught in mee Bv. Nowe in playne words he sheweth that be would die for the saluation and Redemption of mankinde For he shewing that death and bondes wayted for him saith Now shall my first ministerie ceasse by which I abased my selfe euen to the forme of a seruant For the hower of my passion is at hande By which saiing he minded to make his Disciples more attentiue and more deepely to printe his doctrine in their mindes For fulnes often times bringeth loathsomenesse and that is more earnestly desired which is harde to be gotten and that which tarieth but a while is moste set by Therefore he telleth them that he will shortly go from them to the ende they might be the more desierouse to heare his doctrine And although Christ should teach vs all our life time without ceassing yet notwithstanding this sentence might be applied to our vse also because seing the race of our life is but shorte we must vse occation A. lest we beinge blynded in our owne wickednes do contemne his voyce which talketh with vs at this daye For the Prince of this world C. Hée might simplely haue saide that he should dy and that nowe the hower of his death was at hande but he speaketh by circomstance to cōfirme their mindes leste they being terrefied with so horrible and fearefull a kinde of death should falle awaye For to beleue in him being crucefied is nothing else but to seke life amonge the deade First of al he saith that this power shall be geuen to sathan then he addeth that he suffereth the same not be cause he was therevnto constrained but that he might obay his Father A. But why the Deuell is called the prince of this world we haue shewed in the twelueth chapter going before C. And by the name of worlde be comprehendeth all mankinde For there is but one redemer which deliuereth vs out of this horrible seruitude But seing this poonishment came by the sinne of the first man euen as dayly it encreasseth more and more through new sinnes let vs learne both to hate our selues and our sinnes also For we are so captiue vnder the Rule of Sathan that notwithstanding this seruitude which is voluntarie shall not excuse vs and make vs blamelesse Wée muste also noate thot the same is attributed here to the deuell which is done by wicked men For it is no vnwonted thinge to attribut that to the capitaine which was done by the whole armie of the Capitaine Sathan was the Captaine of Iudas and of the murdering Iewes who caused them to commit such horible wickednes C. Therefore when the wicked are caried by the motion of Sathan whatsoeuer they do is iustly saide to be his work M. Also this place teacheth what they ought to looke for of this world in the which the Deuell is Prince secondely how he vseth wicked men as his soldiers to persecute Godes electe And hath naught in me B. Sathan hath power ouer those that are subiect to sinne For he worketh in the children of disobedience Therefore seing the Lorde was pure from all sinne Sathan had no power at all in him C. Howbeit these wordes maye haue a farther meaninge For Christ speaketh not here of his purenes alone but also of his deuine power whiche was not subiecte vnto death For it was mete for the Disciples to knowe that hee was not obnoxius to infirmytye leste they should think to basely of his power But in this generall sentence that former sentence is concluded that in subduing death he was not bounde to Sathan Whervppon is gathered that he tooke vpon him our tourne when he submitted him selfe to death Bv. R. Othersome also noat here that Sathan had no power in Christ because the members and instrumentes of Sathan could not obtayne that whiche they desired For they purposed to destroye Christ and to blot out his name for euer but he when he hoong vpon the crosse and was euen in death shooke the earth and wrought suche wonders as beséemed the Sonne of God straight after he arose from death to lyfe and assended into heauen where he raigneth ouer the whole world Sathan had no power in Christ Therefore the power of sathan could preuaile nothing againste the Lorde of light and lyfe This is no small consolation to the faithfull For the Lorde Iesus hath ouer come for vs sin death and sathan Wherfore if sathan had no power in the head neither shall he haue any power in the members For the victory life and innocencye of Christ Iesus is ours by Faith Therefore yf at the hower of death the Prince of this world come vnto thée be not afrayde consider that he hath bente and vsed all his force againste the Sauiour and preuailed not but was ouerthrowne him selfe when he thought to haue gotten the victory The Lorde Iesus got the victory for thy sake and thou shalte ouercome in hym R. But if Sathan had no power ouer Christ why then did he preuail so muche that he brought him to the death of the Crosse For shortly after Christ died and that the most shamful death of al others euen the death of the Crosse Heare now the cause hereof in these words of our Sauiour following 31. But that the worlde may know that I loue the Father and as the Father gaue me a cōmaundement euen so doe I ▪ Rise let vs goe hence But that the worlde might know B. That is to say Therefore I wyll geue place to the power of Sathan and delyuer my selfe into the handes of sinners that the world may know that I loue the Father C. We haue in this to noate that Gods decree here standeth in the hiest place lest we should think that christ was so caried to death by the violence of Sathan that some thing happened to him beside the purpose of God For it is God whiche hath ordayned his sonne to be the prepitiatory and which would
of God Herevnto they are driuen by Sathan their Prince that oulde enemy of God Wherevpon if so be the Apostles had not béene chosen out of the worlde and endewed with the spirite which is an enemye to the Prince of this world although they had not béene beloued of the men of this worlde yet notwithstanding they had béene borne withall and loued of some But they séeking the glorye of God styrred vp the whoale worlde against them that is to saye all those whiche were not endued with the spirite of God C. This therefore is another consolation that the Apostles were therefore hated of the worlde because they were selected and chosen out of the same And this is their true felicitye and glorye because after this manner they haue escaped out of destruction for this worlde is euen vowed to destruction i. Cor. xi 32 Herevppon the Apostle sayth VVhen we are iudged we are corrected of the Lorde lest wee shoulde be condempned with the world Nowe if they were elected out of this worlde it followeth that they were part of this worlde and that they were seperated by the onelye mercye of God from the rest Gala. i. 4 A. Euen as the Apostle Paule sheweth in these wordes VVhich gaue him selfe for our sinnes to delyuer vs from this present euyll worlde according to the wyll of God and our Father M. Here we sée the cause for the which false and counterfaite doctrine is more easilye receyued of men than that which is true For the world loueth his owne But euery one is a lyar Psa 116 xi It is no maruaile therfore if the world fauour the teachers of lyes and errours i. Iohn 4 5 and be enuious to the rest A. Wherevpon Saint Iohn sayeth They are of the worlde therefore the world heareth them Therefore it cannot be but that they shall haue continuall warre with men whiche wyll shewe them selues to bée the faithfull Ministers of Christ C. Yet notwithstanding that exhortacion of Saint Paul is not repugnaunt with this Doctrine Romae ii i8 when he sayeth So much as in you lyeth haue peace with all men For the exception which is added is as much as if he had sayde that wée must looke what is lawfull and meete for vs to doe lest we séeking to please the worlde suffer corruptions abuses of the same For the same Apostle sayeth in another place Doe I seeke to please men For if I had hytherto pleased men Gala. i. x I had not beene the seruaunt of God But there may yet another question be moued For we sée that the wicked which are of this worlde are not commonlye hated but also detested and abhorred of the greater parte Here the worlde loueth not his owne I aunswere Earthlye men whiche are lead by the scence and motion of the fleshe do neuer truely hate sinne but onely so farre foorth as they haue a care for their owne commodity and losse Howbeit the purpose of Christ was not to denye but that there was mortall war contencion among those of the worlde onely he minded so shewe that the world hated nothing but that whiche belonged to God in the Faithfull And hereby also it doeth appeare howe fondly the Annabaptistes do erre who gather by this argument aloane that they are the seruauntes of God because they displease the greater sort of men 20. Remember the word that I saide vnto you The Seruaunte is not greater than the Lord Yf they haue persecuted mee they will also persecute you Yf they haue kepte my saying they will keepe youres also Remember the worde that I sayde M. Concerning this word of Christ reade the sixtéene verse of the thirtéene Chapter going before C. This is a confirmation of the sentence going before where Christ sayde that he was hated of the worlde who notwithstanding was more excellent than his Disciples For it is not méete that the condition of the seruaunt shoulde bée better than his Maisters M. By this place we are taught how muche it becommeth vs not onelye to heare the worde of God but also to remember the same For as it is not sufficient to haue money for the present time except thou kéepe the same also for necessarye vses so also we must thinke of the worde of the Lorde To heare the worde of Christ and not kéepe the same in mynde is as if a man shoulde get money and by and by wast and spende the same The wordes of Christ must bée kept for necessitye to come Also we sée that the Apostles were the seruauntes of Christ although he made account of thē not as of seruauntes but as of friendes If they haue persecuted mee Bv. As if he should saye Yf they haue not spared me which am your Lord and Prince excellent and mightye boath in word and also in power but haue greatlye persecuted me it is not lyke that they wyll spare you which are far inferiour vnto me If they haue kepte my saying C. When he had spoken of the persons he maketh mencion also of doctrine For there is nothing that troubleth the Godly more than when they see the doctrine of God to bée prowdlye contempned of men M. Hée must néedes be a verye prowde Disciple whiche perswadeth him selfe that hée can so delyuer the doctrine of trueth vnto the worlde that those thinges which he teacheth shall bée receiued and kept when Christ him selfe missed of the same If any man demaund saying to what ende then preached hee and why did he commaunde his Disciples to preach this word so hated and despised of the world We answere Firste there were many of the electe which had receyued the same worde of truthe for whose sake it was méete that the Gospell should be publiquely taught Secondlye it was necessarye that the trueth shoulde bée set before the Reprobates to the ende they might haue no excuse of theyr vnbeléefe euen as it shal be shewed in the twoo and twentye and foure and twenty verses following When Christ sayeth your doctrine and mine it is to bée referred to the Ministerye There is but one onelye teacher of the Churche whiche is Christ but hée woulde haue his Doctrine of the which he was the first Minister to bée preached by his Apostles A. Wherevppon in the seuentéene Chapter following hée calleth his word theyrs when hée sayeth Neuerthelesse I pray not for them aloane i. Pet. 4. i5 but for them also whiche shall beleeue on me through their worde 21. But all these thinges will they doe vnto you for my names sake because they haue not knowne him that sent me M. Hée nowe sheweth the principall cause of the hatered and persecution of his Disciples by the worlde namelye the mousterous madnesse that is in the worlde being so outragious against the doctrine of saluation through ignoraunce For no man could wyttinglye presume to withstande GOD. Therefore it is ignoraunce and blindnesse whiche maketh the worlde so boulde as to resist Christ Wée must
what thing worthy of hatered did the most méeke and louing Lord Iesus commit He deliuered from destruction he deliuered from the tyranny of the Deuell he extinguished the strength of synne he broughte manking out of seruitud and bondage into the gloriouse libertie of Gods childeren he hath geuen vnto men the participation of the holy Ghost and the kingdome of heauen to be our dwellyng place Wherefore he was rather to be commended of all men than to be hated But none of these thinges could mooue them For they hated him without any cause whome they should most entirely haue loued B. That which is written in the Psalme he sayeth was written in the Lawe because by the name of Law hée vnderstood the whoale Scripture C. Also the whoale doctrine of the Prophetes was nothing else but an Appendix of the Lawe And we know that the Ministery of Moyses continued but tyll Christes tyme of the which wee haue spoken in the seuentéene verse of the eyght Chapter going before Also he calleth it theyr lawe not for honours sake but that they might be more sharplye nipt with a familiar tytle As yf he should say they haue a Law geuen vnto them as it were by birthright in the which they sée their manners liuely drawen forth vnto them M. Where we haue to noate howe the wicked by their wickednesse fulfill those thinges which are foreshewed in the holy Scriptures The Iewes knewe this place of Scripture and yet notwithstanding they were so blinded that they did not perceiue that they fulfilled the same by hating Christ yea and if any had toulde them of the same they would in no wise haue acknoweledged it 26. But when the comforter is come whome I will send vnto you from the father euen the spirite of trueth whiche proceedeth of the Father he shall testefie of mee Bv. This also pertaineth to the consolation of the sayntes in persecutions which they suffer for the confession and preaching of the trueth of the Gospell C. For after Christ hath shewed that the Apostles ought not to estéeme any whit the lesse of the Gospell because the same hath many aduersaryes euen in the Church it selfe nowe he setteth against their wicked madnesse the testimony of the Spirite As yf he should saye the worlde shall rage agaynst you to some your Doctrine shal be a iestinge stocke and othersome shall deteste and abhorre the same but there shal be no such violent motions which shall shake the strength of your fayth when the holy Ghost is geuen vnto you which shall stablishe you by his testimony Bv. For I knowe howe hard a charge it séemeth vnto you to be which I nowe committe vnto you ye your selues féele howe vnapte and vnprepared ye are to take a matter of so great waight vppon you ye feare I knowe this world armed with wisedome pollicie and with all manner of helpes and strength But I would not haue you carefull the holy Ghost shal be geuen vnto you which shall geue testimony of me in this world and that with so great power that though this world rage neuer so mightely yet it shall preuaile nothing And this verely is our onlye comfort and staye when the world is on a roare on euery syde that the trueth of God beeing sealed by the holy Ghost in oure hartes it regardeth nothing that is in the world For yf so bée it were subiect vnto the Iudgement of men our Fayth shoulde dayly bée ouerthrowen a houndered times Therfore we must diligentlye noate howe we must staye our selues in the midest of so great troubles namelye thus because we haue not receiued the spirite of this world but the spirite of God we knowe what thinges God geueth vnto vs. This only witnesse doeth mightely repell disperse and ouerthrow whatsoeuer the world extolleth to obscure and beat down the power and glory of God Whosoeuer shal be endued with this spirite they haue so litle cause to be discouraged by the hatered and contempte of this worlde that euery one of them shall be conquerers and ouercommers of the same A. For this is the victory which ouercōmeth the world 1. Ioh. 5.4 euen our fayth In the meane time wée must beware that we do not depend vpon men For so soon as Fayth beginneth so to wander yea so soone as the same beginneth to goe forth of the sanctuary of God it must needes be miserably tossed Therefore it muste bee reuoked and brought to the inward and secret working of the spirite which the faithfull knowe to be geuen them from heauen And the spirit is sayd to testify of Christ because it retayneth and kéepeth the same fayth in him aloan that we might not séeke any part of our saluation in any other Moreouer he calleth the holy Ghost the comforter that is to saye our Instructor our aduocate and patrone that we bearing our selues bould vppon his defēce should neuer feare For Christ went about by this title to confirme and strengthen our fayth lest it should quail in temptations whom J will sēd vnto you C. He sayeth that he will sende his spirit from his Father and that the same shal procéede from the Father to make the same of more authority For the tstimony of the spirite could not suffice against so many strong assaults except we were perswaded that the same proceeded frō god Therefore it is Christ which sendeth his spirite but out from the heauenly glory to the ende we might know that the same is not a humaine gifte but the assured pledge of Gods grace But wheras in this place it is called the spirite of trueth it is to be applyed to the present circumstance For we must vnder stande an Antithesys or comparison for because without this witnesse men are diuersly caryed thys way and that way and knowe not where safely to rest but wheresoeuer he speaketh there hée deliuereth mens mindes from all doubting and feare of erroure A. Wherevpon the Apostle sayth It is God which stablisheth vs with you in Christ and hath anoynted vs which hath also sealed vs 2. Cor. i. 2i and hath geuen the earnest of the spirite into our heartes B. This spirit worketh all righteousnesse and truth in the sayntes it gloryfyeth Christ makinge them bould to confesse hym to be the only sauioure yt teacheth all thinges and maketh all those thinges which Christe hath spoken to be vnderstoode to bee shorte it leadeth into all trueth and therefore it is properly called the spirite of trueth 27. And yee shall beare wittenesse also because ye haue been with me from the beginning C. The meaning of Christe in these wordes is not that the testimony of the spirite is such that the Apostles shoulde haue the same priuately and aloane but that he would by them spread the same farther because they should be the Instrumentes of the spirite euenas he had spoken by their mouth As if Chryste shoulde haue sayde Bv. When I saye that the spirite shall beare witnesse of mee I
iudgement of the Spirite doth begin at the demonstration of sinne For this is the begininge of spirituall doctrine that men are borne in sinne that they haue nothinge in them selues but the cause of sinne As yf he should saye The Spirit when he commeth shall shewe and conuince that sinne raigneth in the world withoute mee Wherfore infidelytie is here named because it doth seperate vs from Christ and so bringeth to passe that ther is nothing left in vs but sinne To be short in these wordes is condemned the corruption of humane nature least we should thinke that we haue any drop of perfection in vs without Christ M. Therfore we see here that it is expressed by a manyfest sentence that not to beleue in Christe is sinne For it is the commaundement of God that wée beleue in his sonne 10. Of righteousenes be cause I goe to my Father and ye shall se me no more C. We muste noate here the order of degrées which Christe vttereth Nowe he saith that the world shall be rebuked of 〈◊〉 righteousnes for men do not hoongar and thirste after righteousnesse nay they disdaynfully reiecte what so euer is spoken of the same excepte they be touched with the féeling of sin Specially we must thus iudge of the Faithful that they cannot profite in the Gospell except they be first humbled the whiche cannot be without the knowing of their sinnes It is the proper Office of the Law to call mens Consciences to the Iudgment of God and to wounde them with feare but the Gospell cannot be rightly preached but it muste bring from sin to righteousenes and from death to lyfe Therfore it is necessarye that it borrow from the Lawe this firste parte of the whiche Christe speaketh here Moreouer by righteousenesse in this place Christ vnderstandeth that righteousnes which is geuen to vs by his grace Christ sayth that he geueth not this without his fathers consent that not without cause For as he rose agayne for our iustification so now he sitteth at the right hande of the Father that he mighte vse that power which is geuen to him and might so fulfill al thinges In fine he neuer sendeth from his heauenly glory the odore of his righteousenesse vnto the worlde but the Spirite pronounceth by the Gospell that this is one way by whiche we are counted iuste Therefore this seconde degrée of the coniunction of sinne that the Spirite might plainly proue and shewe vnto the worlde what true righteousenesse is namely that Christe by his assencion into Heauen hath appoynted the kingdome of lyfe and now sitteth at the right hand of the Father that he may stablish true righteousnes A. Therefore there is no other waye to obtayne true righteousnesse than to imbrace the Gospell with true Faith For he which trulye beléeueth is trulye iustified 11. Of Iudgement because the prince of this worlde is iudged already C. Iudgement in this place signifieth right and equitie as in diuers other places of the Scripture also and it is the contrary to that which is disordered dispersed cōfounded This therfore is the sence That Sathan so longe as he hath rule doth mix disorder and trouble all thinges that there might be a foule and deformed order of the workes of God but when he is put from his tyranny by Christ that then the worlde is repayred and good order beginneth to appere Thus the Spirite rebuketh and conuinceth the world of Iudgement That is to say Christ hauing ouercome the Prince of Iniquitie restoreth into good order those thinges whiche before were confounded and out of frame M. Sathan therefore was ouercome by the comming of the sone of God as by the more mightie but that is then knowne when by the power of the spirite the kingdome of Christ shineth in the harts of mortall men A. Concerning the which reade in the twelfth Chapter goyng before and the xxxi verse 12. I haue yet manie things to say vnto you but ye cannot beare them away now 13. Howbeit when he is come which is the spirite of truthe hee will leade you into al truth He shall not speake of himselfe but whatsoeuer he shall heare that he shall speake and he will shew you thinges to come M. It appeareth that the Lord among all other consolations proposed this before his Disciples as chiefe and that hee afterwarde doubled the same because they should receyue the holy Ghost to be their teacher comforter and Aduocate by whom they should be led and gouerned in all thinges By this promise he incourageth them to reueale the sorrow and heauinesse of their hart by which it came to passe that they coulde not well vnderstande those thinges which were spoken C. And because there was no other stay but doctrine vppon whiche they might reste he geueth them to vnderstande that he hath tempered the same according to their capasitie As if hee should say Yf that be not sufficient to stablishe and staye you whiche ye haue heard of mee staye a while For heareafter you being taught by the instruction of the Spirit shall want nothing he shall profite and finish that in you which is as yet but newly begon M. Here the Ministers of the worde haue an example to folow namely that they them selues might haue a consideration of the weaknes of others whom they take in hand to instructe either in Doctrine or in Dissiplyne and to burthen them with no more than they ca◠presently beare For there are sertayne increments and measures of the giftes of Christ in the minds of the faithful insomuch the all men are not capeable of al thinges Yf so be ye should by and by at the fyrste chopexpounde vnto a Iewe newlye instructed the misterye of the holy Trinitie according to the fulnesse of our Faith neither his vnderstanding can conceiue it nor his memory carye it away C. Now it may be demaunded what thinges those were whiche the Apostels as yet were not apt to learne The Papistes to thruste in their owne inuentions in steade of deuine Oracles do wickedly abuse this place Christe say they promised new reuelations vnto his apostles Therefore we must not content our selues with the Scriptures only aboue the which Christe called his Disciples But séeing Christe houldeth his peace which of vs can say either those be they or those be they Or if he dare presume to say so how wyll hee proue it Who is so vaine or rashe who although hee spake these thinges which are true will afirme without any deuine testymony that they are those thinges which the Lorde woulde not they speake C. Moreouer the Spirite is called the perfecte scolmaster of trueth which Christ promised vnto his Apostles But to what end promised he the same but onely that they might deliuere the same wisdome which they had receiued from him That spirite is geuen the which beinge their guid and directour they discharged the office committed vnto them The same spirite had led them into all truethe when
him selfe loueth you becase ye haue loued me and haue beleued that I came out from God A. These wordes séeme quite and cleane to ouerthrowe all that the Lorde had spoken to his Diciples concerning intercession to his Father Obiection For he addeth that it is superfluous for him to praye vnto the Father Did he not before declare him selfe to be God and man in these wordes I will pray vnto the father Iohn i4 i6 and he shall giue you another comforter that he maye abide with you for euer Also Saint Iohn in another place calleth him our aduocate Rom 8 34 And Paule testefieth that he maketh interssion for vs. Heb 7 25 The same also is confirmed in the Hebrues But Christe doth not simplely denie in this place Aunsvvere that he wyl be an Intercessor but onely sheweth that his Father is so ready of him selfe to helpe them that he will willingly geue vnto them whatsoeuer they shal aske Christ our Intercessor B. Therfore Christ doth alwaye make Intercession for those that are his vntill such time as the number of them be full For that which he saith here and in the sixe and twenty verse how that it is not nedfull that he should praye vnto the Father for them is spoken in this respecte that hee had already obtayned his fathers fauoure toowardes them who at that time did both fauoure and imbrace them as the faithfull beléeuers in Christ M. This place is dilygentely to bée noated specialy against those which haue thrust in the Intercession of dead saintes into the Church because we haue no accesse vnto God for our sinnes saye they therefore we muste haue the saintes to be Intercessors for vs Euen as we cannot be admitted vnto the speach of a King before we vse some of his househoulde officers as meanes for vs. But Christe doth not in this sorte set his Father before vs whome he maketh so gentle and louing vnto vs that he sayth he will aske nothing for vs as for men voyde and destitute of his loue A. This Fatherly affection towards vs Esa 65 24 the Lorde him selfe also testifieth by hys Prophet saying It shall come to passe that before they call I will aunswer and before they aske I will heare to the ende we might not doubt but to finde the Father fauorable vnto vs so soone as wée call vpon him in the name of his Sonne For hee alwayes heareth him seeing hée is his onely begotten and most déere Sonne in whome hée is well pleased C. Moreouer when Christ is sayde to praye vnto the Father and to make intercession for vs let vs not imagine any carnall thing of him as though bée falling downe at his Fathers feete made such humble prayers for vs but the power and force of his sacrifice by which he hath once purchased the fauour of God towarde vs is alwaye lyuelye and effectuall and the bloude which he hath once shed for our righteousnesse is a continuall intercession for vs. Because ye haue loued me and haue beleued M. Christ in these wordes expresseth the cause of the loue of God the Father towarde vs shewing howe fayth in hym and the loue of him doe get vnto vs the loue of God the Father by which it commeth to passe that wée obtaine all things at his hande R. As if he shoulde saye because ye haue loued me and beleeued my Gospell therefore I haue reconsiled you vnto God that he may be now your Father ye are made the Sonnes of God by fayth in mee ye are made fellowe heyres of all Godes graces wherefore by me ye shall haue a readye waye to come vnto the Father C. By these wordes we are taught that there is one only bond of our coniunction with God And we are ioyned by true fayth which commeth from sincere affection the which he noteth by the name of loue For none doe beleeue purely in Christ but they whiche loue him with theyr whole heart Wherefore by this word loue he hath wel expressed the force and nature of faith But yf so be God beginneth to loue vs so sone as we loue Christ it foloweth that the beginninge of our saluation is of our selues because wée preuent the grace of God But contrary to this we haue many testimonies of Scripture i Iohn 4 i0 as these I will make them to loue me Agayne Not because wee loued him firste It shall not néede to repeate more places Rom 4 i7 because there is nothing more certayne then this doctrine That the lorde caleth those thinges that be not as though they were Ezech 36.26 that hee restoareth the dead to life Easy 65. that he maketh of stoany hartes hartes of flesh that he appereth vnto them which seke him not and that he loueth all those that are his before they are in this respecte we are sayde to be loued of God when we loue Christ because we haue a pledge of his loue whom before we abhorred as a seuere and cruell Iudge towarde vs. AVG. Therefore the Father loueth vs because we loue the Sonne hauing receaued of the father and the sonne that wee might loue the Father and the sonne 28 I went out from the Father and came into the vvorlde againe 1 leaue the vvorlde and goe to the Father C. This sentence commendeth vnto vs the deuine loue in Christ For we should haue no true fayth in hym yf we dydde not apprehende his deuine power For his death and resurrection the two pillors of fayth shoulde profite vs lytle or nothing at all except his heauenlye power be annexed vnto them Therefore we must imbrace Christ by a true and sincere fayth as the counsaile and power of God Let vs also consider to what ende hée came out from God namely that hee might be vnto vs wisdom sanctification righteousnes and redemption M. For this cause he sayth not simpely I am sent of God into this worlde Iohn 1 6 but I went out from the Father and came into the worlde Iohn also was sent of God the rest of the Prophetes also were sent of whome notwithstanding that cannot be sayde which Christ speaketh here of himselfe saying I went out from the father and came into the worlde that we might consider that to be in Christ Philiq 27 which is no other R But some will say how went hée out from the Father whiche was neuer seperated from him and howe goeth he out of the worlde when as all thinges in the same are ordered and gouerned by his power and care Hée wente oute from the Father because he abased himselfe taking vppon him the forme of a seruaunt He is gone out of the worlde because hee was contemned crucified and slaine by the worlde But all these thinges were done that he might goe vnto the Father that is to saye that he might bring man into the kingdome of God that hee myght make him Lorde ouer sinne the Crosse death and hell C. Therefore hee
glorification of others of the godlye and of the Sonne of God signifiyng that he doth not aske of God a generall glorification of the godly but a speciall glorifying of the Sonne of God That thy sonne maye glorifie thee He meaneth that there is a mutuall glorifying of the Father and of the Sonne For to what ende appeared Christ but onelye to brynge vs vnto the Father Wherevpon it followeth that what soeuer honour is brought vnto the Father the same is brought vnto Christ and contraryewyse A. And he which honoureth not the Sonne honoureth not the Father which sent hym Wherevppon in another place he Ioyned the glorye of the Father and the Sonne togyther as when he sayde Iohn 11.4 This infirmitie is not vnto death but for the glorye of God Iohn 5.23 that the Sonne of God maye bee glorified thereby M. So that héere we see the disposition of the true sonne of god he sayth not that thy sonne may be gloriouse in the whole world but That thy sonne may glorifie thee So that whereas he desireth to be glorified it is for the preseruation of the Fatheres glory Therefore not onely the sonne but the Father also him selfe is so vnknowne and obscure in this world and that not amoung the Gentiles onely but also amounge the Iewes that he can not bée glorified but by his sonne C. Finally we must alwaye remember what person Christ in thys sustayneth for we must not consider his eternall diuinitye alone because he speaketh as hee was God manifested in the fleshe and according to the office of a Mediator B. Moreouer the sonne glorifyed the Father when he manifested hys power and goodnesse and the Father glorifieth the sonne in that hée hath exalted hym set him on his right hand to be the Lord and Sauiour of all and hath made hym to bée knowen by the preachyng of the Gospell This thing the Lorde plainely ynough declareth when hée sayeth as foloweth As thou hast giuen him power ouer all flesh that he shoulde giue eternall lyfe to as manye as thou hast giuen him R. Thys is that glory wyth the which the father glorifyed the sonne namely that he might be the Author of euerlasting life to all men which beleue in him which are ment by thys worde fleshe For thys is the wyll of the Father that euery one which séeth the Sonne Iohn 6 46 and beléeueth in hym shoulde haue eternall lyfe But to be a Medtator to the Father and to to be the Author of euerlastyng lyfe is not greater honour and glorye C. The power ouer all fleshe signifieth the Rule and dominion whych was gyuen vnto Christ when the Father appoynted hym to be the King and heade But wée muste noate the ende namely that he might gyue eternall life to all those that beléeue Christ therefore toke vpon hym rule and power not so much for hymselfe as for our saluation So that it is méete that wee willinglye submitte our selues vnto Christ not onelye to obay God but also because there is nothing more amiable than that subiection seyng it is vnto vs the cause of euerlasting lyfe M. But as touching thys present place we sée that eternall life is the gyfte of Christ and not the rewarde of our merits Secondlye that thys gyft is stayed vppon the power of God gyuen to the sonne Thirdly Life eternall is the free gift of god that euerlasting lyfe is not geuen to euerye one but onelye to the electe whome the Father hath giuen to the Sonne C For christ saith not that he hath rule ouer the whole worlde to giue lyfe vnto all men ▪ without exceptiō but he restraineth this grace to those onelye which are gyuen vnto hym But howe are they gyuen For the Father hath also made the Reprobate subiect vnto hym Aunswere Only the electe are of the peculiar flock of Christ the custody and charge wherof he hath taken vppon hym as a shepehearde Therefore the kingdome of Christ is extended to al men but it bringeth saueing helth to the elect only who gladly and willyingly follow the voyce of the shepehearde For others he constrayneth violently to obey hym vntyll at the last he breake them in peces with an Iron maule A. Therefore thys place agréeth very well with that which we redde before where it is sayde VVhatsoeuer the father gyueth me shall come vnto me Also This is the will of my Father which sent me Ioh. 6.37 that of all which he hath giuen mee I shoulde not loose one but rayse it vp agayne at the laste day This is life eternall that they might knovve thee the true God and Iesus Christ vvhom thou hast sente C. Nowe hée defineth the waye howe to geue lyfe namelye when hée illumineth and bringeth the electe into the true knowledge of God For he speaketh not here of the fruition of lyfe which we hope for but onely sheweth howe men shall come vnto lyfe And to the end this sentence maye be well vnderstoode we must fyrst of all noate that we are al in death vntyll such tyme as God doeth shyne who aloane is lyff and so soone as he hath shyned because we possesse him by Fayth we enter therewithall into the possession of lyfe Herevpon it commeth that the knowledge of him is rightlye sayde to bring sauing health M. But this knowledge is not gotten by our owne industrye but by the grace of God Therefore the sonne prayeth the Father to gloryfye him to the ende that he also may glorifye him againe and that so the elect hauing receyued the knowledge of them boath maye be made partakers of eternall lyfe No man therefore can knowe God but by Christ the sonne of God R. For no man hath séene God at any tyme the onelye begotten sonne which is in the bosome of the Father whiche hath reuealed him For he is the brightnesse of the glorye of the Father Iohn 1.18 And the lyght is knowne in brightnesse and glory Hebr. 1.3 C. Wherefore God is not knowne but in the face of Christ who is his liuelye and expresse Image Colos 1 15. In that therefore that the Father is set in the fyrst place it is not referred to the order of faith as though our mynde knowing God shoulde afterwarde descend vnto Christ but the sence and meaning is that God is knowne by a Mediatour set betwéene him and vs. M. And to knowe God the Father and Iesus Christ whome he hath sent is not simplye to knowe that God is God and that Iesus Christ is boath the sonne of God and the sonne of man but is to knowe the mistery of the Crosse of the receyued dispensation to redéeme mankinde from sinnes and death originallye comming from Adam The knowledge of God is lyfe eternall as that God is the Father of his onelye begotten sonne Christ and that he sent him for mannes saluation into the world by whose blood saluation belongeth to all menne as wel to the Iewes
Gospell not to liue at their owne pleasure but that their light might shine before men not to be Princes of this worlde but to beare the crosse wyth Christ Who came not to be ministred vnto Mat. 20.28 but to minister him selfe and to giue his life a redemption for many M. Wherfore let the Bishoppes of Rome marke well and sée how they defend their Lordship which they haue in the Churche vnder the pretence of Christ 19. And for theyr sakes sanctifie I my selfe that they also mighte be sanctified through the truthe R. To sanctifie is to ceparate to diuine vses C. Therefore in these words he doth more playnly explicate from whence that sanctificatioÌ„ doth come which is wrought in vs by the doctrine of the Gospell namely bicause he hath consecrated him selfe to the Father that his holinesse mighte appertayne vnto vs. For as the blessinge is extended from the firste fruites to the whole increace euen so the spirite â—f God doth sprinkle vs with the holinesse of Christe and maketâ— vs partakers of the same and that not onely by imputation for by this meanes he is sayde to be made vnto vs righteousnesse but he is also saide to be made vnto vs sanctificaon .1 Cor. 1.30 bicause after a sorte he offereth vs to the Father that by his spirite we may be renued into true holynesse And althoughe this sanctification perteineth to the whole lyfe of Christe yet notwithstanding it is specially to bée seene in the sacrifice of hys death bicause then he appeared to be a true Priest whiche consecrated the Temple the Altar all the Vessels Exod. 29.1 and the people by the power of his spirite A. Euen as before tyme in the Lawe it was shadowed R. Christe therefore sanctifieth him selfe That is he is made the instrument of God the Father by whiche he is glorified he offereth and sacrificeth him selfe that we also may be made the instrumentes and true sacrifices of hys diuine glory Sanctification M. For Christe hath not so sanctified hym selfe for vs that we may abide prophane and farre separate from the communion of his spirite and sanctification but although we be saued by hys onely holynesse yet notwithstanding we are sanctified also by the participation of his spirite They which are voyde of the same promise vnto them selues in vayne the fellowship of Christ Wherevpon the Apostle sayth Rom. 6.4 VVe are buried vvith him by Baptisme into his deathe that lykevvyse as Christe vvas raysed vp from the dead by the glory of the Father euen so vve also shoulde vvalke in nevvnesse of lyfe And in another place he sayth Roma 12.1 Offer vp your bodies a quicke sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto God vvhiche is your reasonable seruice This therfore is the sence meaning I sanctifie my self that is I dye for them that they by my death may be filled with the spirite of sanctification and may be made the holy vessels of God by the reuealed spirite of the Gospell M. This the Apostle comprehendeth in these wordes Hebr. 10.10 In the vvhiche will we are made holy euen by the offering of the body of Iesus Christe once for all In the truthe The worde of God is the truth euen as Christ sayd before Therefore the sanctification of the ministers of Christe and of the faythfull Acts. 15.9 Fayth maketh al thinges cleane consisteth in the truthe of Gods worde vppon the whiche fayth is grounded by whiche God purifieth the hartes Without this all things are prophane and vncleane 20. Neuerthelesse I pray not for them alone but for theÌ„ also which shall beleue on me through their preaching R. Thirdly Christe prayeth for all the faythfull whiche should be to the ende of the world This verily bringeth great consolation For if so be through the doctrine of the Gospell we beléeue in Christ there is no cause why we should doubt but that with the Apostles we are vnder Gods protection so that none of vs can perishe This praier of Christ is a quiet hauen into the whiche whosoeuer entereth he is safe from all perill of shipwracke for his wordes are of as great force as if he had solemly sworne that he is carefull for our saluation R. And firste of all this place confirmeth the authoritie of the Apostles agaynst those which very contemptuously extinuate and disprayse the preaching of the Gospell by the Apostles Prou. 20.9 for that they were men also subiect vnto errours And it is true that they were men in lyfe and in workes for who can say my harte is cleane but they preached the doctrine of the Gospel not by humaine but by the diuine ministerie Wherevppon Christe also prayeth for those which shoulde beleeue through their preaching Furthermore let our consciences be confyrmed agaynst the worlde and agaynst all the afflictions of the worlde For so soone as Christe prayed the Father hearde and the father hearing what remayneth but hys grace and readie affection towarde vs C. Let this also suffice vs whiche knowe that our fayth is founded vppon the Gospell preached by the Apoples though the worlde condemne vs a thousande tymes namely that Christe acknowledgeth vs for his speciall charge and coÌ„mendeth vs to his father Ioh. 11.41 of whom he can not choose but be heard C. When he addeth Throgh their preching He very well expresseth the forre and nature of fayth M. Euen as the Apostle Paule also Rom. 10 17 when he sayth that fayth coÌ„meth by hearing And the worde of the Apostles is nothing else but the Gospell which they were commaunded to preach in the worlde Mar. 16.15 C. Wo then vnto the Papistes whose fayth is so farre from thys rule that they are not ashamed most blasphemously to say that the scriptures are like vnto a Shipmans hose and to a nose of waxe and that therefore the tradition of the Churche shall be their direction and rule of fayth But let vs be assured that the same fayth onely is approued of the sonne of God our Iudge alone whiche is conceyued by the doctrine of the Apostles For there shall no certayne testimonie any where else bee founde than in their writinges We muste also note what fayth the word of the Apostles doth bring foorth This Christ declareth when he sayth Which beleeue in me Let nowe the Iewes Turkes and Romishe rable glory of their fayth but it maketh no matter what euery one beleeueth and in whome he beleeueth Euery doctrine hath his fayth but the Apostolicall doctrine begetteth onely the faith in Christ And this faith alone is partaker of this prayer of Christ of the promises concerning euerlasting life 21. That they all maye be one as thou father arte in me and I in thee and that they also may bee one in vs That the world may beleue that thou hast sent me R. That which Christ prayed for his Apostles he nowe also prayeth for all the faythfull that they might be of one fayth
power of his resurrection whiche was moste principall Wherfore it is no maruell if suche grosse affections put a vayle before hir eyas 16. Iesus saythe vnto hir Mary She turneth hir self and said vnto him Rabbony whiche is to say Master C. In that Christe suffered Mary to erre for a shorte time it is profitable for vs to confirme our fayth but nowe wyth one worde he reuoketh hir from errour M. He sayth not I am he whom thou séekest for whose sake thou wepest so much but he calleth hir by hir proper name as one familiar friende speaketh to another and that with suche a voyce as was best knowen vnto the woman C. At the first he spake vnto hir as a stranger but now taking vpon him the person of a Master he speaketh vnto hir as to a Disciple euē as we heard before that a good shepheard calleth all the shepe of his flocke by name Iohn 10.3 The voice therfore of this shepeherd perceth into the mind of Mary openeth her eyes moueth al her sences affecteth her forthwith to geue her self vnto christ For She tourned hir selfe and said vnto him Rabboni M. The Euangelist in saying that Marie tourned hir selfe about againe meaneth that she tourned hir face again to the Sepulcher whither peraduenture hir heart was bent A. For she had a feruent vnspeakeable desyre to fynde the Lord but so soone as she heard and vnderstoode the voice of her Shepeheard she biandby cryed with great ioye and admiration Rabboni C. Thus in Mary we haue depainted to vs the Image of our calling For this is our only enteraunce into the true knowledge of Christ if so be he know vs fyrst and do familiarlye call vs vnto him not with that common voyce which generally soundeth in the eares of all men but by which he doth specially cal those shepe which are geuen vnto him of the father Hereuppon the Apostle Paule sayth Gal. 4.9 After that ye knew God yea rather wer known of God And the efficacie of the word appeareth hereby that Mary gaue biandby vnto Christ that honour which was due vnto him For the name of Rabboni is not only honorable but contayneth also the profession of obedience Therefore Marye declareth her self to be a disciple of christ and submitteth her selfe vnto him as to a maister This is a wonderfull and secret conuersion of mans mynde when God illuminating the same by his holye spirite maketh the same of blynde sodenly to sée perfectly The like example we haue almost in the two disciples which were going to Emaus A. For when as at the fyrst their eyes were held that they knew not Christ Luk. 24.30 at the length when he toke bread and blessed and brake the same their eies were opened and they knew him whom before they iudged to be a straunger C. Furthermore the example of Marye ought to be an exhortation vnto vs that so many as Christ calleth vnto him do answer him presently again without delay 17. Iesus sayth vnto her touch me not for I am not yet ascended to my father but goe to my brethren and saye vnto them I ascend vnto my father your father and to my god your God B. Mary wold haue imbrased Christ for the exceding loue ioy which she had because she saw Christ present again in the flesh But when the Lord sawe that she wondered at his carnall presence more than was mete seking to lift vp her mynde to heauenly thinges and to the imbracinges of faith forbad her to touch him saying Touch me not C. Notwithstanding this séemeth not to agree with the narration of Mathew Mat. 28.9 For he plainlye writeth that the women imbrased the féete of Christ And seeing afterward he would haue his disciples to handle and to feele him what cause was ther why he should forbid Mary to touch him Obiection M. For he said vnto Thomas brīg hither thy finger and see my hands and put thy finger into my syde and be not faithles but beleuing C. The solution hereof is very easy if so be we consider that the women were not prohibited the touching of Christ before such tyme as they were too busy and desirous to touche him Answere For no doubt he did not forbid thē to touch him so far forth as it was nedefull to take away all doubt but when he saw that they were to busye in impracing his féete hée moderated and corrected that rashe zeale For they depēded vppon his corporal presence neyther did they know anye other way to enioy him than if he dwelt among them vppon the earth M. Moreouer bicause his disciples doubted whether he were truly risen again or no and bicause the same which appeared vnto them was iudged of them to be but a vision Luk. 24.37 to the end they might beleeue the resurrection he sayd Feele and see for a spirite hath not flesh and bones as ye see me haue Also Thomas had sayde Except I see the print of his nailes in his handes and put my finger into the print of the nayles and my hande into his side I will not beleue Therfore Christ did very well in offering him selfe to be felte of him A. But in Marye there was no suche doubting that there should neede any further feeling but it was requisite that she shuld come to a further faith and to more plain vnderstanding of the kingdome of Christ least she should abase him in cogitation more than there was cause C. We must also note the reason which Christ addeth For I am not yet ascended to my Father For by these wordes he commaundeth the woman to suspend their affection vntill suche time as hee was ascended into the glory of his kingdome Furthermore he sheweth the fayth of his resurrection not such a faith as they imagined to them selues as that when he was risen againe he should raigne triumphe in the world but rather that by his ascension into heauen he shold take possession of that kingdome which was promised vnto him and sitting at the right hande of his Father might gouerne the Church by the power of his spirit Therfore the sence and meaning of his wordes is that the state of his resurrection is not full and perfecte vntill such time as he sit at the right hand of his Father in the kingdome of heauen As if he should say B. Think not bicause ye sée me presente in the flesh that ye haue obtayned the fruition of all good thinges I sayd before vnto my disciples that it was good for them that I should go vnto my Father to whom when I had ascended I would send my spirite the comforter and bring all things to passe for them These thinges ye ought to looke for and not to make such account of my corporall presence Abstaine therfore from this earnest touching lest ye be to much addicted to my carnal presence ye ought hereafter to imbrace me by faith raigning in heauē C. But this
doctrine bringeth a double profit The first is that al they which wil not erre in seeking Christ must lift vp their minds to heauen The second is Col. 3.1 that al they which come to him must cast off from thē carnal affections euē as the Apostle Paule teacheth But go vnto my brethrē M. Christ sēdeth Mary vnto his Apostles whom he calleth his brethren For they wer sons of the same God the father whose only begotten son he was C. But the inestimable goodnes of Christ doth shine in this that he ordaineth appointeth women to be witnesses vnto the Apostles of his resurrection For the Ambassage which is committed vnto them is the only foundation of our saluation conteineth the principal point of heauenly wisdom Howbeit we must also note that this was extraordinary and as it were accidentall I ascende vnto my father and your father By the name of ascending he confirmeth the doctrine of that which we spake euen now namely that he therefore rose againe not to abide vppon the earth but to enter into the heauenly life to drawe all the faithfull thither with him Therefore ther is a great emphasis force in this word I ascend bicause Christ reacheth his hande vnto his disciples lest they should seke felicitie in any other place then in heuen For where our treasure is there also it is méete that our heart shuld bée But Christ saith that he doth ascend therfore we also must ascend except we wil be seperated frō him Mat. 6.21 Moreouer when he saith that he doth assend to God he doth put away all sorow and griefe which the Apostles might conceiue by his deperture For he geueth thē to vnderstand that he will alway be present by his deuine presence with those that are his By his assending the distance of the places is noted But although Christ be absent in bodye yet notwithstanding bicause hée is God hys power euerye where shed foorth doth playnlye declare hys spirituall presence For to what end doth he ascend vnto god but only that he sitting at his right hande might reigne in heauen and in earth M. Also this is to be noted that he doth not onely say I ascende vnto my Father and my God but added also And to your Father and your God Therfore they which are Christes haue the same God and the same Father that he hath C. For this is an inestimable benefite that the faythfull may surely truste and beléeue that the God of Christ is their God and Father also This trust beeing founded vpon Christe is no rashnesse Moreouer Christe calleth the Father his God in respect of his humanitie he hauing taken vpon him the fourme of a seruant This therfore is proper to his humane nature but yet it is referred to the whole person in respecte of the vnitie because he is both God and man We haue also here to note that Christ is the Sonne of God by nature but we by adoption onely but suche is the stabilitie of grace whiche we haue by him that the diuell with all his force shall neuer be able to shake the same but that we shall alwayes call him our Father who hath adopted vs in his only begotten sonne A. Christe therefore is so called oure brother that therewithall also wee must account him our Lord and Prince 18. Marye Magdalene came and tolde the Disciples that she had seene the Lorde and that hee had spoken suche things vnto hir A. So soone as the Lord commaunded Mary Magdalene obeyed who notwithstanding as it is like was muche greeued that she should departe from him And she tolde vnto the Disciples two things according to the Lordes commaundement The one is that she shad seene the Lorde She sayth not that the Lord was rysen but that she had seene him that she might bring tidings of that whiche was playne and euident This was very necessarie to be tolde vnto the Apostles by hir who before had made them suspecte the remouing away of the Lordes body The other is that he sayde vnto hir Go vnto my brethren and tell them I ascend vnto my father c. Let vs consider that it is not without cause that he commaunded Mary to tell the Disciples not only that he was risen agayne but also that he was about to ascende into heauen to his Father They were to be called from an earthly opinion as well as Mary the which they coulde hardly put away hauing conceyued the same in their myndes before his Passion Wherefore Luke reporteth that they sayde Lorde vvilte thou at this tyme restore the kingdome of Israell 19. The same day at night which was the first of the Sabbaths whē the dores were shut where the Disciples were assembled together for feare of the Iewes came Iesus and stoode in the middest and saith vnto them Peace be vnto you M. Sainct Iohn omitteth many things which are to be read in the other Euangelistes C. He nowe beginneth to shewe heere howe that by the sighte of Christe the Disciples were confirmed in his Resurrection Bv. For he setteth his liuely body before his ten Disciples to bee seene and touched C. And it came not to passe without the prouidence of God that they came altogither in one place that the credite of the matter myghte be the more sure and manyfest Bv. The Apostles were miserably dispearsed by the crosse of Christe euen as the Lorde himselfe by the mouth of the Prophet Zacharie had tolde them it should come to passe but now taking vnto them a good courage againe they come togither loking now for more happie successe Wherfore if so be at any tyme the tempest of afflictions do disperse vs let vs retourne againe vnto our fellowship for we shal not wante the grace of God C. Christ verely delte most gentelly with them bycause he helde them in suspence but till the euening When the doores were shut M. The manner of this people was not to shut their doores in the day tyme. For this cause the Euangelist sayth that the Apostles came together in a secrete assembly beeing afearde of the fury and outrage of the Iewes C And in that they came together it was a signe of faith or of Godly affection but in that they shut vp them selues in secret we do acknowledge that there was some infirmitie in them For the stoutest and most valiant mē sometime are afrayd but notwithstāding we may perceiue that the Apostles were so afearde that they bewrayed the infyrmitie of their fayth R. The Apostles feared the Iewes as yet bicause their harte was not yet sealed with the spirite of God but afterwarde the spirite beeing reuealed the doores were not onely opened but also the Apostles preached Christ publiquely abroade fearing neyther thretninges nor death nor hell nor Sathan but deryded them euen as tryfles and sporte Of so greate power is the consolation of the holy Ghost C. And we haue here an example worthy to be noted For although
keepe it he dothe not denie that to bee true whiche the woman had sayde Blessed is the vvombe that bare thee and the pappes that gaue thee sucke but extolleth those whiche heare the worde of God and keepe it C. Therefore Christe heere for this consideration commendeth fayth bicause the same beeing contente with the simple worde of God dependeth not vppon the sence and reason of fleshe and bloud So that he comprehendeth the force and nature of fayth in a briefe definition namely that it standeth not in the present aspecte but pearceth vnto the heauens and beleeueth those thinges whiche are hidden from humayne vnderstanding To this effect pertayne these sentences Fayth is an assurance of things which are hoped for Heb. 11.11 1. Cor. 5.7 and a certenty of things which are not seene Aso VVe walke by fayth not after outvvarde appearaunce The which places signifie that fayth hath his aspecte but yet suche aspecte as stayeth not on the worlde and vppon earthly obiectes If any man obiect and saye that this place is contrarie to that where he pronoūceth those eyes to be blessed which beholde him present We answere Mat. 13.16 That Christ doth not speake there of a corporal aspect only as he doth in this place but of the reuelation which is common to al the godly from the time that he came to be the redéemer of the world He compareth the Apostles with the holy Kings Prophets which were held vnder the obscure shadowes of Moses law But now he saith that the state of the faythfull is blessed bicause more perfecte lighte shineth vnto them yea bicause the substaunce and truthe of figures is offered vnto them Many of the wycked behelde Chryste wyth the eyes of the fleshe at that tyme who notwithstanding were neuer a whit the more blessed but we whiche neuer sawe Christe with oure eyes are made partakers of this blessednes which Christ héere commendeth Blessednesse of those that see not Christ Gal. 3.1 Whervpon it followeth that those eyes are called blessed whiche spiritually consider that in him which is heauenly and diuine For at this day we beholde Christ in the Gospell no lesse than if he were present before vs. M. Therefore let no man say O that I had lyued in the dayes of Christe and had seene with mine eyes those his myracles We beleeue that they are muche more blessed whiche see not than those whiche haue seene 1. Pet. 1.8 C. If therefore wee desire to sée that in Christe whiche maketh vs happie and blessed let vs learne to beleue when we see not Wheras therefore the Papists wrest these words to proue their Transubstantiation it is too friuolous and vayne That wée maye be blessed they cōmaunde vs to beleeue that Christ is in the fourme of breade but the purpose of Christ was nothing lesse than to make our fayth subiect to the inuentions of man the which fayth if it passe neuer so little the boundes of the worde it ceasseth now to be fayth If so be we must beléeue generally all thinges which are not séene then our fayth shall be subiect to all monstruous myracles to all fables and forged lyes Therefore to the ende thys sentence of Christe maye take place we must fyrst of all proue that by the worde of God of the which we do doubte The Papistes bring the worde of God for their Transubstantiation but false expounded and vnaptly alleaged Bv. Let vs therfore kéepe our selues within our prescript boundes and let vs beléeue that Christ is our Lorde our life and our resurrection in that he him selfe is risen agayne from death 30. And many other signs truely did Iesus in the presence of his disciples which are not written in this booke M. When the Euangelist did write these thing many other signes also concerning the Lordes resurrection came vnto hys minde the whiche he might haue put in writing aswell as these but bicause he had alreadie determined with him selfe concerning the quantitie of his booke and was alreadie come to the measure of the same least any man should thinke that he had written all the signes which Christe did after his resurrection that the Lord appeared not passing once or twice to his Disciples to confirme his resurrection he thought good to adde these thinges vnto his Narration C. As if he should say Let no man thinke that he hath heere a full and perfect historie Bv. For the Lorde Iesus did declare by many other Argumentes signes tokens and demonstrations the truth of his resurrectiō and of his diuine power and that so euidently that the disciples might not only vnderstād the same but also might see with their eyes touch with their hāds the Lord Iesus restored to life might beléeue that he was risen agayn frō death But al these things haue I not perticulerly repeated in this my Euangelical work Act. 10.41 not that they wer vnworthy to be remembred but bicause these things were sufficient to the edification of Fayth 31. These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is Christe the sonne of God and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name Bv. Here the Euangelist addeth the cause and ende of those thinges whiche he hath hytherto declared to the ende the Reader mighte knowe how to profite in reading these things saying That yee might beleeue that this Iesus of whom I testifie that he is risen agayne who by so many signes declare to his disciples after his death that he is risen to life is Christe the sonne of God that is to say that Messias only begottē sonne of God whome the father acording to the Scriptures sente into this worlde to bee a sauiour and Mediator C. Therefore by these words he geueth vs to vnderstande that he hath put in writing so muche as is sufficiente to satisfye vs because the same is sufficient inoughe for the confyrmation of oure fayth For he mynded to preuente the vayne curiositie of men whiche is seldome or neuer satisfied Also Sainct Iohn was not ignoraunt what the other Euangelistes hadde written But seeing hee intendeth nothing lesse than to abolishe their writings he dothe not sepadate their Narration from hys saying that this is the ende of the Scriptures that we might beléeue that Iesus is the sonne of God C. Notwithstanding it séemeth absurde that fayth should be grounded vpon myracles which ought to be wholly tyed to the promises of God and of his worde Answere Myracles are appoynted héere to serue for no other vse than to be helpes and stayes of fayth For they serue to prepare mens mindes that they may geue more reuerence vnto the worde of God Myracles confirm our fayth R. Therefore myracles doo confyrme a mans fayth but they geue not fayth For they which beléeue not by the worde bot myracles do fall away in time of temptation That Iesus is Christ Bv. That is to saye the Messias promised in the Lawe and in the
séemeth to be so ordered by gods dispositiō and appointment C. For god had suffered thē to labor weary them selues in vaine al the night to make the miracle more manifest For if they had taken any thing the power of Christ would not so quickly and so euidentlye haue appeared but laboring all the night in vain then sodenly inclosing a great multitude of fishes they haue iust occasion geuen them to acknowledge the grace of the lord Bv. By this place we are taught that all mans labour is in vaine except the lord prosper blesse his endeuour R. For so long as we labour wtout Christ we labour in vaine And this is the cause why they which oftentymes take most paynes are most poore For they sée not God in their labour God is not séene but by the word The father is not séene but by the sonne What then saith the sonne The father clotheth thée the father nourisheth thée Therfore if by faith thou begin to labour in this word of the sonne thou shalt truly see god in thy labour who will throughly blesse thée whatsoeuer thou takest in hand it shall prosper C. Also God doth oftentimes exercise the faithfull euen as he hath don the Apostles to commend vnto them his blessing If so be alwayes all thinges which they take in hand should haue good successe no man almost wold impute the fruit gain of his labour to the blessing of god euery one would boast of his owne labour kisse his owne hands but when sometyme they wearye thēselues wtout profite if so be afterward any better fruit chaunce to come they are cōstrained to acknowledge somwhat that is extraordinary Thus it cōmeth to passe that they begin to attribute the prayse of prosperous successe vnto the grace of God 4 But when the morning was come Iesus stood on the shore neuerthelesse the disciples knewe not that it was Iesus Iesus saith vnto them children haue ye any meate c. Bv. The disciples knew not christ either that they were far frō the shore or else bicause their eyes wer held as wer the eies of those disciples which were going to Emaus M. But Christ most frendly calleth vnto thē saying Children haue ye any meate By this voyce is set forth that fatherly affectiō which Christ beareth toward al those which will be his disciples M. Christ demaundeth this question as a marchaunte come thither to buy fyshe And when hée asketh them if they haue any meate hée meaneth fish But the disciples supposing that he had bene some other man which came to the lake to buy fyshe answered him that they had nothing 6. And he saith vnto thē cast out the net on the ryght syde of the ship and ye shall finde c. C. Christ commaundeth not as by the right and authoritie of a Master but geueth frendly aduice as one of the people M. And by this admonition hee prepareth away for the miracle For it was necessary that they shuld haue this watch word before that they might afterward know wherunto they might referre this sodayne and vnloked for multitude of fishes And wheras Christ did not make the fyshes of their owne accord to leape into the disciples Ship but be rather would haue them to be taken by the inclosier of their net By this image we are taught that the gospell is néedfull to be preached euen among the elect by the ministrie of the Apostles that they may be saued C. The disciples not knowing what to do and being without hope of fruite easilye yelded to the counsayle of him whome they tooke to be a straunger If so bee any man had geuen them suche counsayle at the fyrst pitch they would not haue bene so ready to obaye The which is therfore spoken least any man should maruayle that they were so obedient séeing they were so far spente with labour Therefore bicause they had taken nothing they obeyed the worde of the Lord though vnknowne vnto them if peraduenture they might at the last take some fish to carry home with them C. Howbeit this is no commen example of sufferaunce and patience that they continue their labour after the day lighte which they had spent without profite all that might And verely if so be we submit our selues to the blessing of him we must patiently wayte for the same For ther is nothing more vnméete than bi andby to pull back our hand from our labour if it appere not profytable The nakednes of Peter testifieth that the Apostles had laboured very sore and yet notwithstanding they let not to cast in their net a freshe that they might omit no occasiō Notwithstanding in that they obeyed the commaundement of Christ it cannot be ascribed vnto faith For they heard him as a straunger Now if so be at any tyme our vocation séemeth yrkesome bicause our labour and trauayle is without fruite yet notwithstanding when the Lord exhorteth vs to go forewarde let vs be of good chéere we shall haue at the last good successe in due tyme. 7. Then sayd the disciple whom Iesus loued it is the lord When Symon Peter heard that it was the lord he gyrt hys coate vnto hym for he was naked and sprang into the sea M. This disciple beloued of Iesus was Iohn who wrote these thinges Hée was the fyrst which knew the Lord by the inclosing of the wonderfull companye of fyshes of whom he enformed Peter also R. Therfore it appereth for what cause they had taken nothing all the night long and afterwards drew a great multitude of fishes into the Ship namely for no other cause than that they might thereby the more plainly know the Lord euen as oftentimes our praiers séeme to be vaine if so be anye thing contrary vnto our desyre happen And with this purpose the Lord doth work contrary to our prayers that he may afterward more fully graūt vs the petitions of our hearts may be more largely glorifyed in vs. Moreouer the Euangelist by his example teacheth that when we haue good successe contrary to our expectation wee must lift vp our myndes vnto the Lord bicause we ought biandby to remember that this benefyte procéeded from his grace which is the author of all goodnes This godly knowledge of the deuine grace which Iohn had in his mynde brought him to the knowledge of Christ also For he knew not Christ with his bodely eyes but bicause he was perswaded that this aboundance of fysh was geuen vnto them of God hee gathereth that it was Christ which directed theyr handes And sprāg into the sea As faith was fyrst in Iohn so Peter biandby excelleth him in feruencie of the spirit when setting all feare of perill asyde hée casteth him self into the lake R. For Christ being knowne no daunger is feared C. Notwithstāding it is vncertaine whether he did walke vpon the sea or swim to the shore Let it suffyce vs to know this that he leauing the ship tooke his way not rashlye
6.40 C. The loue of God is here taken for the whole féeling of Godlynesse For no man can loue God but hée must also honour him and must submit him selfe wholye vnto him euen as where there is no loue of God there is no obedience In consideration whereof Moyses maketh this the summe of the Lawe Deu. 6.5 that we loue God with our whole heart M. Let vs here noate that all Hipocrites howe subtile soeuer they be are knowne well inough to the Lorde although mortall men can not espye them they hauing in their mouthes continuallye God the loue of God the zeale of God the glorye of God Hipocrites are known to God the honour of God the Churche of GOD and suche lyke none of the which thinges they haue in theyr heartes but séeke onelye vaineglory and their bellyes 43. I am come in my Fathers name and ye receiue mee not If another come in his owne name him wyll ye receyue I am come in my Fathers name R. Hée sheweth what great ingratitude it is to reiect him whome God the Father hath sent to saue To come in the name of the Father is to séeke the glory and wyll of God and in his office to haue respect to the common profite of all men and not to his owne profite or gaine A. And this is the wyll of the Father that euerye one whiche seeth the Sonne and beléeueth in him should haue euerlasting lyfe C. In this title false Prophets brag and boast them selues as doth the Pope at this day who braggeth that he is the Vicar of Christ yea Satan hath not deceyued myserable menne from the beginning but by this pretence who subtillye transformeth him selfe into an Aungell of lyght But Christe noateth the matter it selfe and not the coullor or pretence For he testifieth that he came therefore in the fathers name because he doth both testifie of the Father and doth faithfully performe that whiche he hath commaunded And by this marke he doeth discearne and noate lawfull teachers in the Church from those that are false and Counterfeyte Whosoeuer therefore do extoll them selues and do raigne in the consciences of men are bouldly to be reiected as this place teacheth For he whiche desyereth to be the seruaunt of God must be in nothing contrary to God Nowe if wée examine the whole doctrine of the Pope The Pope commeth in his own name the very blynde also shall sée that he is come in his owne name M. Herebye wée maye noate that it ought not to séeme straunge to the minister of Christe if although he be a true teacher suche a one as seketh the glory of God Innocent and faithfull he be not receyued of all men specially of the mightyer sorte séeing hée heareth the Lorde hym selfe the sonne of God whiche came not in his owne but in his Fathers name and declared him selfe to come from Heauen by mighty signes and wonders was not receyued of those whiche were the moste myghtie and principall in in Israell Ioh. 15.20 The seruaunt is not greater then his Lord. 1. Ioh. 4.6 A. Also we are of God he whiche knoweth GOD heareth vs he whiche is not of GOD heareth vs not Yf an other come in his owne name M. It commeth to passe by the iuste Iudgement of God that they whiche receiue not the true Christe whiche the Father hath sent into this worlde False Christes receiue◠of thē which reiect the true Christe shall receyue false Christes comming not in the Fathers name but in theyr owne name neyther séeking the glory of the father but their owne prayse and glory The whiche happened to the Iewes according to the wordes of Christe here For they receyued false Christes boath before and also after the comming of Christe Concerning the false Christes whiche came be fore Christe Acte 5.36 Galmaliel speaketh in the Actes of the Apostles Math. 24 24. concerninge those whiche came after Christ himself speaketh in the Gospell after Mathew And Iosephus maketh mencion of a sertayne Aegiptian a Coniurer whiche drew after him thirtie thousand men Also in the Actes of the Apostles wée maye reade of Simon magus whome such as were seduced called the mighty power of God C. Yf any man obiecte and saye that this commeth to passe often tymes rather by error then by mallice we aunswere that none are subiect to the deceites of Sathan but suche as by a sertayne wicked desyre preferre lyes before the trueth For how commeth it to passe that Sathan fyndeth those prompt and apt Disciples to whome the Lord is fayne to crye as to deafe men but onely because wée hauing forsaken righteousnesse willingly followe Iniquitie Howbeit we must noat that Christ speaketh properly of those whome God hath specially illuminated as he had done the Iewes who being taught in the lawe knewe the right waye to saluation It is most certayne that suche doe not harken vnto false Prophetes but because they desyer to be deceiued Therefore saith Moyses that the Lord vseth the rysing of false prophets as a meane to trye and prooue his people whether they loue hym or no. Deut. 13. ◠But there seemeth to be in many guiltlesse symplicity but there is no doubt but that hipocrisie daseleth their eyes whiche lurketh within their myndes For it is most sertayne that God shuttethe not the Gate against those that knocke and that they are neauer disapoynted of whome he is sincerely sought Truelye therefore dothe the Apostle Paul ascribe this vnto the vengeaunce of GOD Math. 7.7 when that the power the Apostle Paule ascribe this vnto the vengeance of God when that the power of illusion is giuen to Sathan that they which reiecting truth and approuing vnrighteousnesse might beléeue Lies and hée sayeth that they perishe 2. The. 2.10 which haue not loued the trueth that they might bée saued Euen so at this daye the Hipocrisie of many is discouered who being addicted to the deceites and wicked superstitions of the Pope rage most furiouslye against the Gospell For if there were in their mindes the feare of God the same feare would bring foorth also obedience Bv. But when they will not receyue the Doctrine of Christ they are wrapped in errors and perishe in their sinnes False Prophetes deceiue robbe and spoyle them to whome they are a verye scorne and derision euen as the Apostle very notablye hath discribed their disposition 1. Cor. 11.13 in the person of the Corinthians The Iewes would not haue the most méeke gentle and louing Christ to raigne ouer them but they would haue Cesaer Iohn 19. saying VVee haue no King but Cesaer And hée stoutlye plagued and slewe them aunswering his name in all thinges A. Euen so they which at this day refuse to beare the swéete yoake of Christ are miserablye in subiection and thraldome to the tyranny of the Pope 44. How can ye beleeue which receiue honor one of another and seeke not the honour whiche commeth of
things This had béene the parte of reasonable men But they doe none of these things but according to the disposition of fleshe they murmure because the Lorde sayde that he came downe from heauen For this is the lot of Christes doctrine that it shall sooner finde such as shall murmure gainst it and contemne and deride it béefore they know it than suche as shall rightly vnderstande it and when they vnderstande it earnestlye imbrace it 42. And they sayde Is not this Iesus the sonne of Ioseph whose Father and mother wee know How is it then that hee sayeth I came downe from heauen Is not this Jesus Bv. They looked for some mightie and victorious Messias to raigne ouer them as did Salomon Cyrus and Alexander therefore they dispised the humilitie of Christ not perceyuing howe this base man discended from heauen M. For they thought that hée had so spoken of his discention from heauen as though hée had denyed himselfe to haue béene borne in this worlde among men but euen as hée was present before them to haue fallen as some Aungell from Heauen Herevppon it commeth that they saye Is not this Iesus the sonne of Ioseph As if they should haue said doth he think vs to be so dule scenelesse that wée will suffer our selues to be perswaded that hée came downe from heauen séeing we knowe from whence hée came who he is of what stocke and kindered and with whome hée was brought vp what rashenesse then is this that hée sayth he descended from heauen as though he spake to straungers and to such as did not know him C. They had therefore a double let The one was whiche they fayned to themselues by a false opinion when they sayde This is the sonne of Ioseph whose Father mother we know Two â—bling â—kes to â—ewes The other was the which proceded of a wrong Iudgement because they did not thinke Christe to be the Sonne of God for that he descended to men taking vpoÌ„ him our fleshe But wée are to to wicked if so be wée therefore despise the Lorde of glory because hée did abase and emptye himselfe for our sakes taking vpon him the forme of a seruant For this was rather a manifest signe of his vnspeakable loue toward vs and also of his wonderfull grace Furthermore the deuine Maiestie of Christ did not so lye hidde vnder the base and contemptible shewe of the fleshe but that the bright beames of the deuine glorye appeared but those grose and scencelesse men wanted eyes to beholde the same Bv. So at this daye when Iesus is preached and the same crucefyed when mortification regeneration is taught the preaching is contemned of prowde men of couetous ambitious Carnall Gospellers follow Christ for gaine and luxurious men which crye from whence haue we this newe doctrine which these newe Apostles set before vs Let vs noate therefore in this place the nature of fleshe and bloode which followeth the Gospell so long as there is hope of gaine but that hope being taken away it starteth aside M. Moreouer the corrupt nature of fleshe and bloode is to stande vppon externall thinges and to iudge after the outwarde apparaunce not onely of the Sonne of God but also of all the elect of whome it iudgeth not according to the qualitie of the minde whiche is heauenlye but according to the humility and basenesse of the fleshe It doth not beléeue that those whome it séeth in this worlde to be poore Idiots vnlearned base weake contemned abiectes and knowne according to the natiuitye and conuersation of the fleshe are borne of GOD and are sonnes of the heauenlye kingdome This thing S. Iohn expoundeth in another place in these wordes saying Behoulde what loue the Father hath bestowed on vs that wee shoulde be called the sonnes of GOD. 1. Iohn 3.1 For this cause the worlde knoweth you not because it knoweth not him 43. Iesus answered and sayde vnto them Murmure not among your selues Bv. Murmuration against God and the truth braules also and contentions and strifes in religion are very displeasant to God the same are oftentimes gréeuously punished Wherfore the lord giuing good aduice to the multitude exhorteth them not so to murmure and grudge C. Notwithstanding hée layeth the blame of murmuration vpon them as if hée shoulde saye my doctrine contayneth no matter of offence but because ye are reprobates it proueth your poysoned mindes and is therefore vnsauorye because your mouthes are out of taste M. The wisedome of the Lorde is here to be considered by which hée is very circumspect least if hée should hold his peace at those things whereat they murmured among themselues they might thinke that they had iustly murmured Let vs followe this wise dilligence by which wée must beware least they whiche murmure against the truth murmure not without reason 44. No man can come to me except the father which hath sent mee draw him and I will rayse him vp at the last daye No man can come to mee M. Hée repeateth that which hée had sayd but in other wordes For hee had sayd All that my Father giueth mee shall come vnto mee and now hée sayth No man can come vnto me except my Father which hath sent mee draw him As if hée shoulde saye ye murmure without reason of this that I sayde I came downe from heauen For it is no meruell if ye knowe not mée but are offended at this humilitie of my fleshe Did not I saye vnto you that they shall come to mée whome my father hath giuen mée Why doe ye not rather murmure of that amonge your selues Nowe I confirme the very same vnto you namely that it is impossible that anye man should knowe who I am from whence and to what ende I am come except he be drawne to me by grace from my Father R. But your bellye draweth you vnto mée and not my heauenlye father It is no meruell therefore if ye beléeue not my wordes C. Here Christ openly pronounceth that the doctrine of the Gospell although it be preached to all men alyke cannot notwithstanding be of al men receiued but they must first be renewed in minde in vnderstanding Fayth therefore commeth not by the will of man but by the will of GOD. Bv. To come to Christ is to béeléeue and to cleaue vnto Christ to receyue Christ and to depende onelye vpon him as we haue hearde in the fiue and thirtie verse going before C. Hée sayth they are drawne whose mindes God doth illuminate and whose heartes hée bendeth and frameth to the obedience of Christ R. For GOD draweth in that order as before wée haue described For hée hath chosen some before the foundation of the worlde was layde and those whome hée hath elected hée hath called and doth call by Christ through the preaching of the Gospell And there is no cause why thou shouldest faine and Imagine to thy selfe any heauenly voyces and descentions of the holye Ghost which shoulde happen beside
the preaching of the Gospell as many dreame To be drawne of the father is to be endued with fayth and with the holye Ghost by which our heartes are sealed and confirmed towarde Christ For the Father geueth fayth to whome he will and on whome he will he hath mercy Rom. 9.18 and whome he will also he maketh harde harted C. It is no violent manner therefore of drawing whiche draweth a man with externall hawling and pulling The holye Ghost draweth men to God of the whiche oure sauiour speaketh here and yet notwithstanding the motion of the holy ghost is so effectuall that it maketh men willing in despight of fleshe and bloud Wherefore that is false and prophane whiche some saye that no man is drawn against his will as though a man were obedient to God by his own motion and will For in that men willingly obaye God it commeth of him who frameth their hartes to his obedience A. Therefore mans fréewill is nothing And I will raise him vp at the last daye Reade the thirtie and nine and fourty verses going before 45. It is wrighten in the Prophetes And they shall be taught of God Euery man therefore that hath hearde and hath learned of the father commeth vnto mee It is wrighten in the Pro. M. Because it might seeme very straunge that he so gretly vrged that no man coulde come vnto him except he were drawne of the Father he bringeth the prophetical testimony cōcerning the same not that the same was more to be estéemed in it selfe then that whiche he had spoken but because the authority of the Prophetes was of greate credite and estimation with them C. He nameth Prophetes in the plurall number because al the prophecies were gathered together into one body in somuch that all the Prophets may very wel be comprehended in one booke But the place whiche is here cited is to be founde in Esay foure and fiftie chapter and the xiii verse where the Prophete speaking of the repayring of the Churche promiseth to the same sonnes which shal be taught of God Whereby we maye easely gather that the Churche can be no otherwise restoared excepte God taking vppon him the office of a teacher doe bringe the faithfull vnto him B. And not onely the Prophete Esaye teacheth this but the other Prophetes also For there is scarce one Prophet which hath not foreshewed in many wordes that this doctrine of the Father shall be specially in the tyme of Christe For although the fathers were taught and instructed with this doctrine yet notwithstanding it began to be more plentifully bestowed vppon the electe so soone as Christ was glorifyed Bv. If any man desier to haue farther testimony oute of the rest of the Prophetes lette him rede these places coated in the margent C Ier. 31.33 Eze. 36.26 Ioel. 2.28 But this manner of teaching of the whiche the Prophete speaketh consisted not in externall voyce onely but in the secrete operation of the holy ghoste also God calleth outwardely inwardely To be shorte this instruction of God is the inwarde illumination of the harte R. Notwithstanding wée maye not hereby take occation to contemne vocall predication and externall hearing For God verily teacheth but yet by externall meanes for fayth commeth by hearing He geueth his good spirite but yet by the preching of the Gospell he geueth increase but yet by the planting of Paule and by the watering of Apollo Wherfore God teacheth man ministereth faith receyueth doctrine God geueth hys spirite the Apostle ministereth the beléeuer receyueth and so those thinges are ministered and distributed by the seruice of the Apostles whereof God is the author him selfe This particle all ought to be restrayned to Gods elect which only are the naturall Sonnes of the Church Euery man therfore that hath harde Bv. Thrée thinges are put down in order the latter hath his originall of the two firste For they come vnto Christe which beléeue in Christe and they beléeue which haue learned and they haue learned of the father which haue harde the Father To heare therfore hath the firste place and it is properly referred to the institution or inspiration of the father going before For the father teacheth externallye with his worde of trueth by the ministers as by instrumentes and within he doth inflame them by his holy Spirite B. This is to be drawne of the father For the father doth not draw men to the Sonne as a man woulde drawe a stoane or a logge after him but by teaching and perswading C. As Christe therefore at the fyrste did denie men to be féete to beléeue excepte they were drawne euenso now he pronowceth that the grace of the spirite is effecttuall by whiche men are drawen to beléeue of necessitie Freewil ouerthrown By these two members the whole power of frée will is quite ouerthrowen of the whiche the Papistes so greately dreme For if wée come not to Christ before the father drawe vs wee haue not so muche in vs as the beginning of fayth nor redinesse at all to obaye Moreouer if all doe come whome the father teacheth he doth not only geue a desire to beléeu but also fayth it selfe Therefore in that wée willingly obaye by the dyrection of gods holy spirite it is a token of grace and of oure sealing because God shoulde not drawe vs if so be he stretching oute hys hande as it were shoulde leaue oure will in the midest in suspence For he is properly sayde to drawe vs when he extendeth the power of his spirite to the full effecte of fayth They are sayde to heare whiche with all their mynde submit them selues to God speaking within them because the spirit raigneth in their hartes B. Therefore they which come not vnto Christ do not come because eyther they haue harde nothing of the father concerning him or else are not taught so that they haue throughly learned him For the wicked do learne somewhat that is deuine but they learne throughly or sufficiently 46. Not that any man hath seene the Father saue he which is of GOD the same hath seene the Father M. He spake to a carnall people therefore by this adition he woulde prouide that they did not carnally vnderstand that which he spake concerning his Fathers doctrine forsomuche as God is inuisible and can be seene of no man C. And as he hath hitherto comended the grace of his Father euen so nowe he calleth backe all the Faythfull to him aloane For boath ought to be ioyned togither namely that there can no knowledge of Christ be had vntill the Father doth illuminate vs by his holye spirite which by nature are blinde and yet notwithstanding God is sought in vaine before wée haue Christ because the maiestie of God is so highe that mans scence and vnderstanding cannot reache vnto the same naye there is no knowledge of God without Christ His wordes dedepending on that which goeth before are thus muche in effect All men must bée
is the humilitye of Christ who suffereth him selfe to bée iudged of others when hée is the iudge of all men him selfe M. Christ is here condempned of madnesse when hée speaketh the wordes of lyfe and of saluation wée are not better than hée The same happened to Paule Acts. 26 24 Thou arte madde Paule sayeth Festus to muche learning maketh thee out of thy wyttes i. Cor. 2 i4 So the doctrine of heauenly wisedome séemeth foolishnesse vnto this worlde Bv. The rest which take Christes part leaue vnto vs an example that wee might doe the lyke in contencions which spring not of wholsome doctrine but of peruerse iudgementes of mindes M. For thus we may auoyde and shake of the sclaunders of the enemies of the trueth Doeth the spirituall man ronne a whoring Doeth the Vicker of Christ defende Idolatrye Doth the Vicker of Christ séeke after the power and honour of this worlde Doeth the Vicker of Christ sell all holye thinges Doeth the Vicker of Christ shewe tyranny vppon the flocke of Christ Doeth the Vicker of Christ holde warre shedde blood and treade vnder his féete the Magistrates which are apointed of God 22. And it was at Hierusalem the Feast of Dedication and it was winter Bv. There foloweth now a notable and worthy disputacion wherein Iesus is proued to bée Christ that is to saye the Messias and the blessed Sonne of the eternall God for euer And this serueth to the confyrmation of that which went before by whiche Iesus taught that hée was the Shéephearde the Sauiour and the lyfe of al the Faithfull throughout the whole worlde The feast of Dedication C. That is to saye the Feast of innouation or renuing because the Temple which was polluted The feast of dedication by the commaundement and aucthoritye of Iudas Machabeeus was consecrated a freshe and then it was appointed that euerye yeare there shoulde be a Feast daye of newe Dedication to put the people in minde of the grace and fauour of God who had taken from them the Tyraunt Antiochus R. Reade the seconde Chapter of the seconde Booke of Machabees Bv. Notwithstanding there are some which referre this daye of Dedication to that first daye when the people returned from Babilon of which mencion is made in the sixt Chapter of the first booke of Esdras Reade Iosephus in his twoo and twentye Booke the fouretéene Chapter But it maketh no great matter of whiche Dedication or Renouation you saye that this was the Feast daye whether of the first or the last And it was winter M. The reason here was for that the house of God coulde not bée finished and dedicated in the Sommer because of the wickednesse of the aduersaryes insomuche that they were constrained to ende the same in Wynter 23. And Iesus walked in the Temple euen in Salomons Porche C. Christ according to his manner went into the Temple that hauing the greater aucthoritye his preaching might bée the more fruitefull Bv. Concerning Salomons Porche reade the ninetéene Chapter of the third booke of Kinges C. The Euangelist calleth Salomons Porche the Temple not because it was the Sanctuarye but a parte of the same M. Therefore this place in the which Christ walked belonged not to the Scribes and Phariseis but to the common sort of people Bv. For it is certaine that this Porche of the which mencion is made here was not the same whiche is described in the booke of Kinges for that was taken away by the Chaldeans and quite ouerthrowen but the same which the Iewes strayte after theyr returne from theyr exile into Babilon builded according to the patterne of the olde 24. Then came the Iewes rounde about him and sayde vnto him How long doest thou make vs doubte Yf thou bee Christ tell vs plainelye Then came the Iewes M. No man néede to doubte but that these Iewes were of the aduersaries of Christ that they propounded this question vnto him subtilly and maliciously C. For the common sort of people could without deceypt requyre Iesus to shewe him selfe openlye that hée was sente of GOD to bée a Sauioure but these menne captiouslye and deceyptfullye went about to make him confesse this before the multitude that by a tumulte he might bée destroyed or else that the Romaines myght laye handes on him M. Beholde therefore howe Christ the most méeke Lambe is beset on euerye side with cruell rauening Wolues but yet notwithstanding béeing helde vp with the diuine prouidence hée doeth without feare Preache and set forth the trueth Howe long doest thou make vs doubte C. They complaine that they are suspence and doubte and they affirme that they are so desyrous of the promised redemption that they haue a continuall longing and desyre for Christ And this seemeth to be a very godly affection for Christ onelye can truelye pacifye and quiet our mindes Euen as he him selfe sayeth Come vnto mee all yee that trauayle and are heauy laden and I wyll refreshe you Mat. 11.28 But they vniustlye accuse Christ as though hytherto hee had not stablished their Faith For the faulte was in them selues if so bée they had not the perfect and true knowledge of him But this is alwaye the manner of the vnbeléeuing rather to wander in doubtfulnesse than to be founded vppon the sure worde of God The whiche also we maye beholde at this daye in many men who wyllinglye shutting theyr eyes doe scatter abroade their clowdes of doubting thereby to obscure the cleare lyght of the Gospell M. That which these men dyd was nothing else but mere hipocrisye For if so bée they doubted whether this were Christ or no why then had they conspired alreadye Iohn 9. that if any dyd confesse him to bée Christ he should be cast out of the Temple Tell vs plainlye C. There meaning is that he shoulde not any more couertlye insinuate him selfe Thus they accuse his doctrine of obscuritye which notwithstanding was plaine and euident inough if so bée the same had not béene preached to wylfull deafe and blinde men M. They seeme also to reprehende him because he had sayde that he was Christ but yet couertlye not before the Rulers and Doctours but before the rude and vnlearned multitude Therefore nowe they require that hée woulde not onelye speake the same fréelye but also that he woulde speake the same vnto them namelye to the Rulers and Doctours C. This historye also teacheth vs that we cannot escape the lyinges in wayte and sclaunders of wicked men if so bée we bée called to preache the Gospell Wherefore wee must not bée made a fearde as with any newe or vnwonted thing when we sée the same happen to vs which hath happened already to our Maister 25. Iesus aunswered them I toulde you and yee beleeue not the worckes that I doe in my Fathers name they beare witnesse of mee I tould you and ye beleeue not Bv. Christ modestlye maketh aunswere vnto the question and teacheth that nothing hath béene hytherto neglected of him in
that comforter will not come vnto you But if I departe I will sende him vnto you B. He bringeth them from the consideration of his departure to thinke of his instante kingdome M. to the ende they considering the profite which they shall haue by his departure might put awaye all sorrowe and heauinesse of hearte C. Therefore hée testifieth that his absence shall be profitable that they myght cease to desire to haue him present before their eyes and he vseth the forme of an oath For because wée are carnall thereis nothing more hard than to plucke this preposterous affection out of our mindes by which we pull Christ out of heauen vnto vs. And hée sayde that this was profitable for them because they coulde not be endued with the holye Ghost except hée forsake the worlde For this presence of Christ is more profitable and to be desyered of vs by whiche hée offereth himselfe vnto vs by the grace and power of hys spirite than if hee were present before our eyes M. Also let vs noate that hée sayth not It is good for mée that I goe awaye but It is good for you Let vs well remember this sayinge of Christ For it is proper vnto him to doe all thinges for vs and for our profite and nothing for himselfe The voyce of Caiphas that false high Prieste was far otherwise Ioh xi xâ— For he sayde according to his owne faction It is good for vs that one man dye for the people On the contrarye parte the voyce of Christ is It is good for you So the Apostle sayde Phil i 27 I am in a straight betwixt two hauing a desire to be loosed and to be with Christ which is much farre better Neuerthelesse to abidein the flesh is more needefull for you Séeing therefore Christ the Sonne of God was so carefull for oure profite let no man hereafter séeke that which is hys owne i Cor i0 24 but euerye man anothers welth M Therefore Christ ascended to his Father for our profite euen as for our profite hée descended from heauen For hée is entered into the verye heauens to appeare now in the sight of god for vs. Heb 9 24 But hée being in earth Math 3. i6 coulde hée not sende hys spirite the which as wée know came and rested vpon hym when he was baptised and which was neuer seperate from him Wée answere C. Christ taketh this as graunted vnto him that what soeuer the father hath decréed shall stand And verely when the Lorde hath once shewed what he will haue done it is but foolishnesse to dispute about the possibilitye Therefore let it content vs to knowe that Christ departing corporallye not onely the holy Ghost but also the Father and the sonne are spirituallye present with the faythfull R. For Christ hadde preached much of his kingdome of lyfe and of righteousnes but so long as he was present in bodye the Apostles looked for nothing that was in him but that which was carnall as for a carnall kingdome corporall lyfe and for externall righteousnesse But after he was risen againe and ascended into the heauens it was manifested by the reuelation of the spirite that the kingdome of Christ is not corporall nor his life carnall i. Pet 2.25 but that his kingdome and life are spirituall that is deuine and euerlasting A. For hée is the true Shepherde and Bishoppe of our soules 8 And when he is come he will rebuke the worlde of sinne and of righteousnes and of iudgment C. Omitting the varietie of expositions which the obscurenes of this place hath occasioned wée will dilygently and brefely declare the meaninge of Christe in these wordes Hée had promised his spirite vnto his Disciples and now hée commendeth the excelencie of the gyfte by the effecte because this spirite shall not onely gouerne sustayne and defend them alone but shall also more largely shed foorth his power and efficacye He will rebuke the worlde of sinne That is to saye he will not remaine shut vp in you but his power shall shew foorth it selfe in you to the whole worlde Therefore he promiseth vnto them his spirite which shall be the Iudge of the worlde and by which theire preachinge shal be so liuely and effectuall that it shall rule and subdue those which before by vnbrideled libertie wente at randam without feare or awe But wée must noate that Christ speaketh not here of secrete reuelations but of the power of the spirite which appeareth in the externall doctrine of the Gospell and in the outwarde voyce of man For wherof commeth it that the voice of a man shoulde pearce and enter into mens mindes take roote there and fructefie making of stoanye heartes fleshie hartes and renewing men 2 Cor 3 6 but onelye because the spirite of Christ quickeneth the same Otherwise it should be a â—ead letter and a vaine sounde euen as Paull plainly teacheth when he calleth himself the Minister of the Spirite because God wrought mightely in his doctrine The sence meaning therefore is that when the Apostles shoulde bée indewed with the spirite they should also be armed with heauenly and deuine power wherby they should haue iurisdiction and Rule ouer the whole worlde But this is rather attributed to the spirit than to them because they shall haue nothing of theire owne power being only ministers and instrumentes but the spirit oenely shall rule in them Vnder this name world he cemprehendeth as well those which should be truly conuerted vnto Christe as hipocrites and reprobates For the spirite rebuketh men by to wayes in the preaching of the Gospell For some are seriously touched insomuch that they humble them selues of their owne accorde and do willingly yelde them selues vnto the Iudgemente by which they are condemned Other some althouge they cannot cléere them selues yet notwithstandinge they do not yéelde with their whole harte nether submit them selues to the power and rule of the holy Ghoste but being rather constrained do fret and fâ—me inwardely and being conuinced and confounded do not cease notwithstanding to be obstinate To rebuke in this place signifieth to conuince As if hée should say he shall make manyfest that the wrath of God is reueled from heauen against all fleshe againste all mortall men who although for the moste parte they fayned and counterfeyted godlines haue helde notwithstanding the truth of GOD reuealed vnto them in all impietye and vnrighteousnes as sayth the Apostle C. And the saying of Saint Paule in his fourtéene Chapter of his Epistell to the Corinthians serueth greatly to the vnderstanding of this place where hée speaketh of a lyuely kind of rebukeing as when God bringeth his electe by the preaching of the Gospell to repentance In fine we haue here described vnto vs in Christ the singuler excelency of the holy Ghost because God by his meanes wyll erecte his tribunall seat to iudge the whole world 9. Of sinne because they beleeue not on mee C. He sayeth that the